Skip to main content

Full text of "The water-colours"

See other formats


"  opec.X2\l  n 


THE  WATER-COLOURS  OF 

J.  M.  W.  TURNER 


TEXT  BY 

W.  G.  RAWLINSON 
AND  A.  J.  FINBERG 

FOREWORD  BY 
SIR  CHARLES  HOLROYD,  R.E. 


MCMIX 

OFFICES    OF    ,THE   STUDIO' 
LONDON,    PARIS    AND   NEW    YORK 


PREFATORY  NOTE. 

THE  Editor  desires  to  acknowledge  his  indebtedness  to  the  following 
collectors  of  Turner's  water-colours  who  have  kindly  lent  their 
drawings  for  reproduction  in  this  volume : — Mr.  C.  Morland  Agncw, 
Sir  Hickman  Bacon,  Bart.,  Mr.  Ralph  Brocklebank,  Rev.  William 
MacGregor,  Mr.  W.  G.  Rawlinson,  Mr.  J.  F.  Schwann,  and 
Mr.  W.  Yates. 

The  Editor  wishes  especially  to  express  his  thanks  to  Mr.  W.  G. 
Rawlinson,  who,  in  addition  to  allowing  several  examples  from  his 
collection  to  be  reproduced,  has  rendered  valuable  assistance  in 
various  other  ways  in  the  preparation  of  this  volume. 


111 


ARTICLES. 

A  Foreword  by  Sir  Charles  Holroyd,  R.E.  .  .     page     i 

The  Watcr-Colour  Drawings  of  J.  M.  W.  Turner,  R.A. 

By  W.  G.  Rawlinson  .  .  .  .         „      4 

The  Turner  Drawings  in  the  National  Gallery,  London. 

By  A.  J.  Finberg     .  .  .  .  .         „    28 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 

Plate  I.     The   Archbishop's   Palace,  Lambeth.      From  the 

Collection  of  W.  G.  Rawlinson,  Esq. 

„  II.     The  Mouth  of  the  Avon.     From  the  Collection 

of  W.  G.   Rawlinson,  Esq. 

„  III.     Peterborough  Cathedral  from  the  North.     From 

the  Collection  of  W.  G.  Rawlinson,  Esq. 

„  IV.     The    Pent,    Dover.       From    the    Collection    of 

W.  G.   Rawlinson,  Esq. 

„  V.     Distant  View  of  Lichfield  Cathedral.     From  the 

Collection  of  W.  G.  Rawlinson,  Esq. 

„  VI.     Edinburgh :    from   St.  Margaret's  Loch.     In   the 

National  Gallery,  London. 

„  VII.     Stonehengc — Sunset.       From    the    Collection    of 

W.  G.  Rawlinson,  Esq. 

„          VIII.     Scarborough.     From  the  Collection  of  C.  Morland 
Agnew,  Esq. 

„  IX.     Lulworth  Cove.     From  the  Collection  of  W.  G. 

Rawlinson,  Esq. 

„  X.     Goarhauscn  and  Katz  Castle.    From  the  Collection 

of  W.  G.  Rawlinson,  Esq. 

„  XI.     The    Lake   of  Ncmi.      From    the   Collection  of 

C.  Morland  Agnew,  Esq. 

XII.     Turin:  from  the  Church  of  the  Superga.     From 
the  Collection  of  C.   Morland  Agnew,  Esq. 

v 


LIST    OF     ILLUSTRATIONS. 


Plate         XIII. 

XIV. 

XV. 

XVI. 

XVII. 

„       XVIII. 
XIX. 

XX. 

XXI. 
XXII. 

„       XXIII. 
XXIV. 


J> 


XXV. 


XXVI. 
„  XXVII. 
„  XXVIII. 

XXIX. 


XXX. 


The  Crook  of  the  Lune.      From  the  Collection 
of  Rev.  William  MacGregor. 

Norham  Castle.     In    the  National  Gallery,  Lon- 
don. 

Launceston.       From    the    Collection    of    J.    F. 
Schwann,  Esq. 

Barnard  Castle.     From  the  Collection  of  W.  G. 
Rawlinson,  Esq. 

On   the   Lake    at   Petworth — Evening.       In    the 
National  Gallery,  London. 

Cowes.     From  the  Collection  of  W.  Yates,  Esq. 

Venice  :    The  Salute  from  S.  Giorgio  Maggiore. 
In  the  National  Gallery,  London. 

Venice  :    Casa  Grimani  and  the  Rialto.     In  the 
National  Gallery,  London. 

Lucerne.     In  the  National  Gallery,  London. 

A    Swiss    Lake.       From    the    Collection    of    Sir 
Hickman  Bacon,  Bart. 

Bellinzona :  from    the    South.     In    the    National 
Gallery,  London. 

Bellinzona  :   from  the   road   to   Locarno.     In  the 
National  Gallery,  London. 

Lausanne  :  from  Le  Signal.     From  the  Collection 
of  W.  G.  Rawlinson,  Esq. 

Lausanne.     In  the  National  Gallery,  London. 
Zurich.     In  the  National  Gallery,  London. 

The  Seelisberg:   Moonlight.    From  the  Collection 
of  W.  G.  Rawlinson,  Esq. 

Schaffhausen  :  The  Town.     From  the  Collection 
of  Ralph  Brocklebank,  Esq. 

Tell's  Chapel,  Fluelen.     From  the  Collection    of 
W.  G.   Rawlinson,  Esq. 


VI 


A  FOREWORD  BY  SIR  CHARLES  HOLROYD,  R.E. 

I  AM  particularly  glad  to  write  a  foreword  to  this  collection  of  repro- 
ductions of  water-colours  by  J.  M.  W.  Turner,  as  they  arc  per- 
haps the  best  renderings  of  the  beautiful  originals  that  I  have  yet 
seen.  The  more  reproductions  we  can  have  of  the  master's  drawings 
the  more  will  it  be  possible  to  study  properly  his  great  message,  and 
the  more  will  his  genius  be  recognised.  I  would  like  to  see  everyone 
of  his  nineteen  thousand  water-colour  sketches  and  lead-pencil  drawings 
reproduced,  so  that  we  could  all  hold  them  in  our  hands  and  carry 
them  about  with  us ;  for  in  them  there  is  an  unfailing  beauty  of  com- 
position, and  a  glorious  truth  of  effect  and  of  detail,  by  which  Turner 
managed  to  make  complete  pictures  out  of  even  the  fewest  touches. 
No  one  realises  Turner's  full  genius  till  he  studies  these  drawings, 
often  made  in  the  very  presence  of  nature.  They  teach  us  to  look  at 
her  with  a  new  and  seeing  eye.  Their  absolute  truth  has  hardly  yet 
been  fully  recognised.  I  have  had  the  fortune  to  carry  reproductions 
of  these  drawings  with  me  in  Wharfedale  and  in  Venice,  and  I  have 
compared  them  touch  for  touch  with  nature.  Often  and  often  have  I 
been  able  to  see  the  meaning  of  what  appears  a  careless  scratch  or  even 
an  accidental  wriggle,  only  when  the  actual  scene  was  before  me. 
They  are  mostly  drawn  from  one  exact  spot,  as  may  be  seen  by  the 
crossing  of  the  branches  of  the  trees,  although  these  are  now  so  many 
years  older,  and  the  folding  of  the  hills.  It  was  in  the  seventies  that 
I  first  made  these  comparisons  in  Wharfedale  and  I  still  remember  my 
delight  at  recognising  the  gnarled  markings  on  three  ash  trees  a  little 
below  Bolton  Abbey  ;  the  angle  of  their  growth  forming  a  rough 
letter  N  was  identical  although  they  were  mere  saplings  in  Turner's 
drawing,  and  even  the  broken  bank  of  the  river  was  still  the  same,  all 
the  winter  floods  of  variable  Wharfc  not  having  washed  away  nature's 
truth  to  Turner's  drawing.  My  experiences  in  Venice  arc  similar. 
With  the  reproduction  in  my  hand  I  could  say  that  Turner  drew  a 
particular  scene  from  a  particular  flagstone  on  the  quay,  or  piazza. 
The  lines  of  the  houses  on  both  sides  of  the  canal  cut  one  another  in 
the  exact  way  they  did  in  Turner's  sketches  only  from  one  particular 
spot,  but  from  there  the  whole  scene  was  complete  exactly.  Many 
subjects  were  sketched  from  the  middle  of  the  canal  and  owing  to  the 
movement  of  the  water  it  was  not  easy  to  compare  exactly  the  repro- 
ductions with  the  scenes  in  nature.  Curiously  nearly  all  these  scenes 
from  the  canal  were  taken  from  the  tragAetfos,  or  ferries,  of  which 
there  are  several  up  and  down  the  Grand  Canal,  where  gondolas 
wait  for  hire,  tied  to  their  posts,  somewhat  as  cabs  stand  in  their 
ranks  in  our  streets.  It  is  possible  that  Turner  in  his  economy  made 
use  of  these  waiting  gondolas  by  giving  the  gondolier  a  palanca  for 


permission  to  sit  in  a  gondola  whilst  it  was  thus  at  rest.  It  was 
an  ideal  place  for  working  from  in  his  day,  for  no  "  penny  steam- 
boats "  then  splashed  up  and  down  the  canal  making  things  rock  in 
their  wake,  but  peace  reigned  in  the  reflections  of  the  palaces. 

Only  very  few  of  the  drawings  of  which  I  had  reproductions 
went  unrecognised  ;  one  was  a  view  from  high  up,  probably  from 
some  room  in  the  monastery  of  San  Giorgio,  and  others  all 
contained  a  view  of  a  tall  tower,  which,  from  the  neighbouring 
buildings,  ought  to  have  been  the  Campanile  of  San  Marco.  But 
the  tower  in  the  drawings  had  an  extra  cornice  on  the  slope  of  the 
pyramidal  top,  with  supports  below,  which  I  could  in  no  wise 
reconcile  with  nature  and  which  puzzled  me  for  some  time,  in  fact 
until  I  saw  the  restoration  begun  on  the  tower  of  San  Giorgio. 
Then  I  found  that  the  extra  cornice  and  supports  were  a  peculiar 
and  ingenious  form  of  scaffolding,  used  for  the  placing  of  new  tiles 
on  the  steep  slope  of  the  pyramidal  top — and  sure  enough  when 
I  got  back  to  London  and  looked  at  the  original  drawing  with 
a  glass,  the  touches  of  water-colour  indicated  the  scaffolding  quite 
plainly,  and  a  wonderful  small  splash  of  colour  enabled  one  to 
realise  the  angel  on  the  top,  wings  and  all.  I  found,  too,  that  all 
drawings,  in  which  the  Campanile  appeared,  done  by  Turner  during 
that  visit,  gave  the  restoration  works  quite  plainly,  even  when  the 
tower  was  seen  from  a  long  way  off.  The  beauty  of  the  touches  in 
Turner's  drawings  from  nature  can  only  be  fully  appreciated  when 
the  drawing,  or  a  reproduction  of  it,  is  compared  with  the  actual 
subject,  for  every  bend  and  movement  of  the  supple  brush  means 
something.  It  is  not  possible  to  convey  the  drawings  all  over 
Turner's  far-stretching  wanderings,  but,  if  only  we  had  good 
reproductions  of  them  all,  what  a  pleasure  we  should  all  have,  and 
how  much  we  should  learn  to  appreciate  his  greatness.  I  should 
like  to  see,  as  I  have  said,  every  fragment  before  the  public.  It  is 
practically  the  only  way  of  using  our  great  legacy  fully.  The 
original  drawings  are  perishable  things,  and  must  not  always  be 
in  the  light ;  many  have  faded  already,  let  us  reproduce  them 
while  we  may.  The  slighter  sketches  reproduce  best,  as  may 
be  seen  in  this  book.  Such  drawings  as  the  Edinburgh  from 
St.  Margaret's  Loch,  about  1 80 1  (Plate  VI.) ,  for  example.  Note,  too, 
the  splendid  sketch  of  Barnard  Castle,  about  1827  (Plate  XVI.)  ; 
how  well  it  comes,  we  can  almost  see  the  brush-marks  draw  the 
forms  of  the  foliage,  and  the  way  Turner  has  used  the  water  ;  they 
are  perfect  in  their  way.  When  Turner  worked  up  a  drawing  it 
became  like  a  lovely  flower  with  a  delicate  bloom  upon  its  infinite 
distances,  as  in  the  Lake  of  Nemi,  about  1818  (Plate  XL),  and  the 
Crook  of  the  Lune  (Plate  XIII.) ;  they  are  like  a  gloxinia  or  an  auricula. 

2 


This  curious  beauty  of  theirs  was  often  obtained,  as  it  appears  to 
me,  by  alterations  in  the  surface  of  the  paper  and  by  colour  left  in 
the  grain  of  the  paper  after  washing  out  or  rubbing  down  a  tone 

—it    alters    when   the  lighting  of  the  drawing  is    altered,  and  its 
changeableness  is  part  of  its  beauty. 

I  should  like  to  see  reproductions  of  the  sketch  books,  made  page 
by  page  and  bound  in  similar  bindings  to  the  originals,  where  these 
exist.  Mr.  Finberg  has  lately  put  some  of  these  books  together 
again — some  drawings  having  been  removed  from  the  books  for 
exhibition — for  purposes  of  the  very  useful  inventory  of  our  Turner 
drawings  that  he  is  so  carefully  making  for  the  Trustees  of  the 
National  Gallery.  The  books  are  much  more  interesting  when  seen 
together.  I  remember  one  which  Turner  had  with  him  in  the  Lake 
District  and  you  could  trace  his  itinerary  by  turning  over  the  pages. 
He  evidently  left  Keswick  in  the  morning  and  drew  two  or  three 
views  of  Lodore  and  the  end  of  the  Lake  of  Derwentwater,  the  hills 
getting  bigger  as  he  comes  nearer  to  them ;  familiar  views  of  Castle 
Cragg  and  the  river  come  next,  and  to  me  some  most  interesting 
views  of  that  wide-spreading  mountain  Glaramara,  some  of  them  from 
unfamiliar  points  of  view  ;  but  I  was  able  to  recognise  them  because 
I  have  stayed  for  a  month  at  a  time  in  farmhouses  on  the  lower  slopes, 
and  I  have  explored  that  beautiful  mountain's  inmost  caves.  After 
this  Honister  Crag  and  Buttermerc  appear  in  due  course.  How 
interesting  it  would  be  to  have  reproductions  of  such  books  and 
follow  the  track  of  the  master  page  by  page.  How  we  should  learn 
to  know  him  and  to  see  familiar  scenes  with  his  eye.  We  should  find 
that  exaggeration  was  not  the  character  of  his  landscape  drawing, 
when  he  was  working  from  nature,  but  insight  into  the  forms.  His 
effects  of  extra  height  can  generally  be  got  by  sitting  low  on  the 
ground  or  even  right  in  a  ditch.  From  his  drawings,  from  those 
in  this  book  of  reproductions,  we  learn  again  a  forgotten  truth.  Fine 
drawing,  form,  is  the  essential  in  our  art  ;  great  and  noble  colourist 
as  Turner  was,  we  have  had  other  fine  colourists  in  the  British  school 
of  water-colour  painting,  but  it  is  just  in  his  drawing  and  his  sense 
of  the  beauty  and  significance  of  line  that  he  is  supreme.  As 
Titian  in  Venice  excelled  the  great  colourists  of  his  time,  such  as 

Bonifazio  and  Paris  Bordone,  so  by  his  drawing  and  sense  of  form 
Turner  excelled  as  a  draughtsman  even  more  than  as  a  colourist. 

CHARLES    HOLROYD. 


THE  WATER-COLOUR  DRAWINGS  OF  J.  M.  W. 
TURNER,  R.A.     BY  W.  G.   RAWLINSON. 

WHAT  makes  Turner's  water-colour  drawings  so  profoundly 
interesting — apart  from  their  extraordinary  and  enduring 
attractiveness — is  the  fact  that  in  them  lies  before  you, 
plainly  visible,  the  whole  course  and  development  of  his  art.  And  the 
continuousness  and  regularity  of  that  development  are  remarkable. 
There  are  no  pauses,  no  gaps,  hardly  a  table-land  ;  only  one  steady, 
continued  progress.  No  matter  how  high  a  point  he  reached,  he 
was  never  content  to  rest  there,  but  was  always  pressing  onward 
to  fresh  achievement,  trying  new  effects,  challenging  new  diffi- 
culties even  down  to  the  last  years  of  his  life.  To  anyone  familiar 
with  his  work  in  water-colour,  it  is  generally  easy  to  date  his 
drawings  within  a  year  or  two. 

No  doubt  the  growth  of  his  art  can  also  be  traced  in  his  oil 
pictures,  but  with  some  important  differences.  In  them,  even  up 
to  middle  life,  he  was  constantly  and  strongly  influenced  by  the 
work  of  other  painters  whom  he  was  often  consciously  or  uncon- 
sciously rivalling.  First  Richard  Wilson,  then  Van  de  Velde  and 
Bakhuysen,  afterwards  Caspar  Poussin,  Claude,  Cuyp,  Rembrandt, 
Titian  and  others,  all  in  turn  had  their  effect  on  him.  As  a 
result  of  this  rivalry,  his  oil  pictures  were  less  spontaneous,  less 
sincere  than  his  water-colours.  His  lack  of  education  also  unfitted 
him  to  be  the  painter  of  the  classical  and  sacred  subjects  in  which 
he  attempted  to  compete  with  the  old  masters.  No  doubt  there 
were  brilliant  exceptions — such,  for  example,  as  Mercury  and  Herse, 
Ulysses  deriding  Polyphemus,  and  others,  but  I  think  Ruskin  was 
justified  in  calling  many  of  them  "  nonsense  pictures."  Moreover, 
in  his  oil  paintings  Turner  was  constantly  experimenting — not 
always  successfully — both  with  his  materials  and  his  methods  and, 
as  a  consequence,  many,  especially  those  of  his  later  years,  have 
greatly  suffered  with  time. 

But  in  his  water-colours,  after  his  first  years  or  training  and 
experiment,  he  was  simply  and  always  himself — he  was  Turner. 
Paul  Sandby,  John  Cozens,  Malton,  Hearne,  De  Loutherbourg,  and 
others  of  the  older  water-colour  painters,  all  had  their  influence  on 
him,  but  in  no  case  did  it  last  long.  The  two  men  who  affected 
him  most  were  Cozens  and  Girtin,  his  friend  and  fellow  student, 
of  whom  more  will  be  said  hereafter.  But  by  1800,  or  at  the 
latest  1802,  Turner  had  passed  all  his  contemporaries,  and  stood 
alone,  the  acknowledged  head  of  the  English  school  of  water-colour 
painting,  which  in  the  first  half  of  the  nineteenth  century  was  to 
reach  its  zenith.  Before  attempting  to  trace  the  course  of  his  art 

4 


from  its  simple  beginnings  to  its  glorious  close,  a  few  brief  words 
may  be  desirable  as  to  his  early  life  and  surroundings. 

Born,  it  is  usually  supposed  (but  by  no  means  known  with 
certainty),  in  1775,  of  humble  parents — his  father  was  a  barber  in 
Maiden  Lane,  Strand — at  a  quite  early  age  he  developed  unusual 
powers  of  drawing.  The  barber  proudly  exposed  his  boy's  works  in 
his  shop  window,  and  occasionally  sold  them  for  a  shilling  or  two 
apiece  ;  he  also  showed  them  to  his  customers,  amongst  whom 
was  Thomas  Stothard,  R.A.,  who  praised  them  and  advised  him  to 
make  an  artist  of  his  son.  It  is  impossible  accurately  to  trace  his 
life  before  1789,  when  he  was  presumably  fourteen,  but  it  is  clear 
that  he  had  only  some  brief  intervals  of  schooling,  first  at  a  suburban 
and  then  at  a  sea-side  academy — both  probably  of  the  cheapest 
and  poorest  middle-class  type — in  fact  he  never  had  any  education 
worthy  the  name.  He  received  lessons  in  drawing,  however,  from 
various  teachers,  including  Malton  and  probably  Paul  Sandby,  R.A. 
At  about  twelve  or  thirteen  years  of  age,  he  was  placed  in  the 
workshop  of  the  great  mezzotint  engraver,  John  Raphael  Smith, 
who,  like  many  of  his  craft,  was  also  a  print  dealer.  Here  Turner, 
along  with  his  future  companion  Girtin,  was  chiefly  occupied 
in  colouring  prints  for  sale,  but  he  also  learnt  a  great  deal  about 
engraving  which  was  to  stand  him  in  good  stead  in  after  life. 
After  possibly  another  interval  of  schooling,  he  passed,  somewhere 
about  his  fourteenth  year,  into  the  office  of  Mr.  Hardwick,  a 
distinguished  architect,  who  employed  him  in  drawing  and  tinting 
"  elevations,"  adding  landscape  backgrounds  to  plans,  etc.  It  was 
here,  no  doubt,  that  he  laid  the  foundation  of  the  fine  architectural 
draughtsmanship  which  is  noticeable  in  his  earliest  exhibited  works 
and  throughout  his  life.  Long  before  he  had  mastered  trees 
and  foliage  he  could  render  accurately  the  lines  and  structure  of  a 
great  building,  as  well  as  its  intricacies  of  detail,  as,  for  example, 
in  the  West  Front  of  Peterborough  Cathedral,  which  he  exhibited  at 
the  Royal  Academy  a  year  or  two  later.  Water,  also,  seems  to  have 
presented  comparatively  little  difficulty  to  him  from  the  first  ; 
owing  possibly  to  early  studies  at  Brentford  and  Margate,  at  both  or 
which  places  he  was  at  school.  Very  few,  however,  of  his  quite 
boyish  drawings — I  refer  to  those  before  1790 — have  survived,  and 
those  few  are  mostly  copies  of  prints  or  of  works  of  other  artists. 
One,  Folly  Bridge  and  Bacon's  Tower,  Oxford  (taken  from  the  heading 
of  an  Oxford  Almanack),  may  be  seen  in  the  National  Gallery 
(No.  613  N.G.)  ;  another  in  my  possession,  A  Roadside  Inn — the 
earliest  dated  work  by  him  (1786)  known  tome — is  possibly  original, 
but  more  probably  copied  from  a  drawing  by  M.  A.  Rooker,  A. R.A. 

From  the  architect's  office,  at   the  instigation  it  is  believed  of 


Mr.  Hardwick  himself,  Turner  in  1789  became  a  student  at  the 
Royal  Academy,  and  may  be  said  to  have  definitely  taken  up  an 
artist's  career.  In  the  following  year,  1790,  he  sent  his  first  drawing 
to  the  Royal  Academy  Exhibition,  then  held  in  Somerset  House. 
This  was  the  View  of  the  Archbishop's  Palace,  Lambeth,  reproduced 
here  (Plate  I.).  For  the  work  of  a  boy  of  fifteen,  the  good  archi- 
tectural drawing,  the  admirable  rendering  of  reflected  light  on  the 
houses,  the  careful  treatment  of  the  figures  (the  costumes  are  quite 
correct  for  1790),  and  still  more,  the  effectiveness  of  the  composition 
are  remarkable.  There  is,  however,  nothing  original  in  the  style, 
which  is  simply  that  of  Malton  and  Sandby. 

To  the  next  year's  exhibition  (1791)  he  sent  two  drawings,  one 
of  which,  The  Interior  of  King  John's  Palace,  Eltham,  is  a  striking 
work,  of  great  originality.  Not  only  has  it  the  sound  architectural 
draughtsmanship  before  alluded  to,  but  in  its  strong  chiaroscuro,  its 
rendering  of  sunlight  breaking  through  the  ruined  windows  and 
lighting  the  gloom,  its  sense  of  poetry  and  mystery,  it  would  be 
creditable  to  any  artist  of  mature  age. 

A  curious  phase  in  Turner's  work  of  the  next  year — 1792 — 
merits  notice.  Influenced  probably  by  the  pictures  of  De  Louther- 
bourg,  a  French  painter,  who  had  settled  in  England  and  had  been 
made  an  R.A.,  Turner,  for  a  few  months  entirely  changed  his  scheme 
of  colour,  adopting  a  curious  range  of  greyish  and  purplish  browns 
as  his  prevailing  tone,  in  place  of  the  pale  greys,  blues,  and  neutral 
tints,  which,  in  common  with  the  other  water-colour  painters  of  the 
period,  he  had  hitherto  employed.  In  this  style  are  several  drawings 
of  Richmond  Park,  one  or  two  of  a  fire  at  the  Pantheon,  and  many 
of  the  beautiful  scenery  on  the  downs  beyond  Bristol,  where,  during 
his  early  life,  he  often  stayed  with  relatives.  One,  The  Mouth  of  the 
Avon,  is  reproduced  here  (Plate  II.).  In  nearly  all  the  Bristol 
drawings  one  special  feature  is  noticeable.  Turner  had  evidently 
been  struck  by  the  unusual  spectacle  of  the  masts  and  sails  of  the 
tall  East-Indiamen,  which  were  daily  to  be  seen  in  full  sail  under 
the  thick  woods  of  the  Clifton  downs,  beating  their  way  up  the 
narrow  gorge  of  the  Avon  to  the  port  of  Bristol. 

Turner  continued  to  exhibit  at  the  Royal  Academy  in  1793 
and  1794.  He  sold  his  drawings  readily,  and,  although  I  cannot 
discover  any  public  references  to  his  work  before  1796,  he  must 
have  attracted  notice,  as  in  1793  he  received  a  commission — his 
first — for  drawings  for  engraving.  The  "  Copper-plate  Magazine" 
(afterwards  known  as  "  The  Itinerant  ")  was  one  of  many  serials 
then  in  vogue  which  were  illustrated  by  the  water-colour  painters — 
"  draftsmen  "  they  were  usually  called — and  in  one  of  its  five  volumes 
he  is  alluded  to  as  "  the  ingenious  Mr.  Turner."  He  is  said  to  have 
6 


been  paid  two  guineas  apiece  for  these  drawings,  with  a  very 
small  allowance  for  travelling  expenses,  it  being  stipulated  that  every 
subject  should  be  drawn  on  the  spot.  With  his  slender  wardrobe 
and  his  painting  materials  on  his  back,  carrying  usually  also  his  fishing- 
rod,  he  tramped  the  country  ;  he  found  his  way  into  Kent,  across 
Wales,  through  Shropshire  and  Cheshire,  on  to  Cumberland,  and 
returned  by  the  Midlands.  A  reproduction  of  one  of  the  "  Copper- 
plate Magazine  "  drawings — Peterborough  Cathedral  from  the  North — 
will  be  found  here  (Plate  III.).  Although  on  a  small  scale,  it  is 
typical  of  his  work  of  this  period,  and  it  shows  the  strong  influ- 
ence on  him  of  his  contemporaries,  Rooker,  Hearne,  and  Dayes  ; 
yet  there  is  always  a  decided  individuality  of  his  own.  As  the 
late  Mr.  Cosmo  Monkhouse"  has  well  remarked  of  these  early 
drawings  :— 

"The  great  fact  in  comparing  Turner  and  the  other  water- 
colour  painters  of  his  own  time  is  this,  that  while  each  of 
the  best  of  the  others  is  remarkable  for  one  or  two  special 
beauties  of  style  or  effect,  he  is  remarkable  for  all.  He 
could  reach  near,  if  not  quite,  to  the  golden  simplicity  of 
Girtin,  to  the  silver  sweetness  of  Cozens  ;  he  could  draw  trees 
with  the  delicate  dexterity  of  Edridgc,  and  equal  the  beautiful 
distances  of  Glover  ....  He  was  not  only  technically 
the  equal,  if  not  the  master  of  them  all,  but  he  comprehended 
them,  almost  without  exception." 

About  this  time  (1793),  Turner  had  the  good  fortune  to  attract 
the  notice  of  Dr.  Monro,  the  leading  Physician  of  Bethlehem 
Hospital,  who  had  a  house  in  the  Adelphi,  and  another  at  Bushey. 
He  was  a  well-known  lover  and  patron  of  water-colour  art,  and 
was  in  the  habit  of  inviting  promising  young  students,  including 
Turner,  Girtin,  Varley,  and  other  afterwards  well-known  artists, 
to  his  house,  where  they  were  given  drawings  by  Rembrandt, 
Canaletto,  Gainsborough,  and  other  deceased  masters,  to  study  and 
copy  ;  especially  also  some  recent  sketches  by  John  Cozens,  one 
of  the  most  poetical  of  English  painters,  who  had  just  returned  from 
Italy  and  Switzerland,  where  he  had  accompanied  the  millionaire 
Beckford.  The  influence  of  Cozens  on  Turner  was  marked  and 
immediate,  and  the  latter  must  have  made  a  very  large  number  of 
transcripts  of  the  elder  painter's  works ;  in  fact,  all  the  very 
numerous  early  drawings  of  Italian  and  Swiss  subjects  by  Turner 
in  Indian  ink  and  blue,  which  are  so  frequently  to  be  met  with,  are 
copies  from  Cozens,  as  Turner  did  not  visit  the  Continent  until 

*  "  Biographies  of  the  Great  Artists — J.  M.  W.  Turner,  R.A.,"  Sampson 
Low,  1897,  p.  27.  Of  the  many  biographies  of  Turner,  this,  although 
slight,  gives  probably  the  best  and  truest  view  of  him  and  his  work. 

7 


1 802 ;  yet,  as  I  have  before  remarked,  all  show  a  certain  trans- 
formation in  passing  through  his  hands.  Dr.  Monro  gave  the  lads 
half-a-crown  a  night  and  their  supper,  and  kept  their  drawings. 
The  training  was  an  admirable  one  for  them,  and  when  the 
doctor's  collection  was  dispersed  at  his  death,  it  did  not  prove  a  bad 
investment  so  far  as  he  was  concerned.  Mr.  Henderson,  another 
collector  and  amateur  artist,  afforded  Turner  and  his  companions 
similar  opportunities  of  studying  and  copying  the  works  of  older 
painters. 

From  1793  to  1796  Turner's  advance  in  power  was  steady. 
His  subjects  were  varied — English  and  Welsh  cathedrals,  old  castles, 
ruined  abbeys,  village  churches,  country  towns,  waterfalls  and  trout 
streams — the  latter  generally  with  a  bridge  and  always  with  an 
angler.  He  was  himself  a  keen  fisherman,  and  his  anglers'  attitudes 
are  always  carefully  drawn  and  at  once  recognisable.  Occasionally 
some  striking  atmospheric  effect,  seen  probably  on  the  spot,  is 
introduced.  Sometimes  the  picture  is  strikingly  enhanced  by  the 
play  of  sunlight,  occasionally  by  boldly  treated  chiaroscuro.  The 
architecture  is  invariably  drawn  with  accuracy  and  taste,  both 
as  regards  perspective  and  detail.  His  colouring  was  a  dainty 
harmony  of  broken  tints  in  pale  blues,  greens,  browns,  and  neutral 
greys.  Many  good  drawings  of  this  time  are  in  private  collections, 
and  the  Print  Room  of  the  British  Museum  contains  some  fine 
examples  which  have  been  preserved  from  light,  and  are  conse- 
quently in  perfect,  unfaded  condition — notably  Lincoln  and  Worcester 
Cathedrals,  and  Tintern  Abbey.  Most  of  the  English  cathedrals  were 
drawn  by  him  between  1793  and  1796,  including,  in  addition  to 
the  two  just  named,  Canterbury,  Ely,  Peterborough,  Rochester, 
Salisbury,  and  York  ;  as  well  as  Bath,  Kirkstall,  Malmesbury, 
Malvern,  Tintern,  Ewenny,  Llanthony,  Waltham  and  many  other 
abbeys,  together  with  castles  innumerable — all  in  the  delicate,  "tinted 
manner."  He  also  made  a  large  number  of  studies  of  boats  and 
shipping  at  Dover,  one  of  which  is  reproduced  here  (Plate  IV.). 
It  was  probably  there  and  at  Margate  that  he  laid  the  foundation 
of  the  extraordinarily  accurate  knowledge  ot  everything  connected 
with  the  sea  and  shipping  which  distinguished  him  all  his  life. 

His  works  of  this  early  period  are  usually  signed.  The  earliest 
signature  known  to  me  is  the  one  alluded  to  on  page  5, 
"  W.  Turner,  1786."  For  the  next  few  years  he  signed  either 
simply  "  Turner,"  or  oftener  "  W.  Turner,"  occasionally  adding  the 
date.  In  1799,  when  he  was  elected  an  Associate  of  the  Royal 
Academy,  he  changed  to  "  W.  Turner,  A.R.A.,"  and  in  1802,  on 
receiving  the  honour  of  full  membership,  he  became  "  J.  M.  W. 
Turner,  R.A."  A  few  years  later  he  was  appointed  Professor  of 
8 


Perspective  to  the  Royal  Academy,  and  much  to  the  amusement 
of  his  fellow  academicians  he  now  sometimes  added  "  I*.  I'."  In 
the  works  of  his  later  life,  it  is  the  exception  to  find  any  signature. 

In  Turner's  drawings  of  this  period,  as  in  those  of  the  early 
English  water-colour  school  generally,  one  is  struck  by  a  fresh- 
ness, a  simplicity,  a  new  outlook  on  nature,  which  contrast  with 
the  works  of  the  classical  painters  who  since  the  death  of  Rubens 
and  the  great  Dutch  landscapists — Van  Goyen,  Cuyp,  Hobbema, 
Van  der  Capelle,  De  Koninck,  and  others — had  for  a  century  or 
more  dominated  European  art.  Landscape  had  come  to  be  regarded 
more  as  a  fitting  background  to  classical  story,  and  although  often 
stately,  was  always  more  or  less  conventional.  Now,  Nature  was 
beginning  to  be  studied  and  painted  for  her  own  sake.  Yet  Turner, 
like  Byron,  throughout  his  life  recognised  that  natural  scenery  alone 
never  makes  a  completely  satisfying  picture — always  there  must  be 
some  touch  of  the  human  element,  some  suggestion  of  human 
presence,  human  handiwork.  This,  however,  is  entirely  a  different 
point  of  view  from  that  of  the  classical  painters. 

From  the  delicate  tints  which,  up  to  1795-6,  had  characterized 
the  work  of  Turner,  in  common  with  that  of  his  contemporaries  ot 
the  English  water-colour  school,  he  passed,  almost  suddenly,  in 
1797,  to  a  larger  and  stronger  style  and  a  bolder  range  of  colour, 
although  the  latter  was  still  limited  as  compared  with  the  fuller 
tones  of  his  middle  and  later  years.  At  first,  in  1796,  the  pale 
blues  and  greens  were  simply  deepened  and  strongly  accented,  as 
was  seen  in  the  superb  drawings  of  Snowdon  and  Cader  Idris 
which  were  shown  last  year  (1908)  at  the  Franco-British  Exhibition, 
and  to  some  extent  in  the  Distant  View  of  Exeter^  in  the  Tatham 
Sale  of  the  same  year.  Soon,  however,  these  tones  were  combined 
and  contrasted  with  deep,  rich,  golden  browns.  In  1797,  1798, 
and  1799,  Turner  sent  to  the  Royal  Academy  Exhibitions  a  series 
of  magnificent  drawings  of  large  size,  all  showing  a  striking  advance 
in  range  and  power.  Eight  views  of  Salisbury  Cathedral  painted  for 
Sir  R.  Colt  Hoare  (two  are  in  the  Victoria  and  Albert  Museum),  the 
fine  CryptofKirkstall  Abbey  (§\onnc  Museum),  the  still  finer  Warkworth 
(Victoria  and  Albert  Museum)  and  the  famous  Norham  Castle  (the  late 
Mr.  Laundy  Walters),  with  several  others,  mark  a  new  departure  in 
his  art.  Turner  always  said  that  he  owed  his  success  in  life  to  the 
Norham  Castle.  Thirty  years  later,  when  he  was  illustrating  Scott's 
works,  and  was  the  guest  of  Sir  Walter  at  Abbotsford,  walking  up 
Tweedside  one  day  in  the  company  of  Cadell  the  publisher,  as  they 
passed  Norham  Turner  took  off  his  hat.  On  Cadell  asking  the  reason, 
he  replied,  "That  picture  made  me."  Probably  he  considered  that 


it  was  to  its  influence  that  he  owed  his  election  as  an  Associate  ot 
the  Royal  Academy  in  1799,  the  year  of  its  exhibition. 

Some  recent  writers  have  contended  that  this  great  expansion  of 
Turner's  art  was  due  to  the  influence  of  his  friend  and  companion 
Thomas  Girtin,  but  they  have  adduced  no  evidence  to  support  that 
theory.  Girtin,  it  is  needless  to  say,  was  a  very  great  painter, 
and  his  early  death  in  1802  was  a  severe  loss  to  English  art.  And 
no  doubt  he  and  Turner,  in  their  constant  intimacy,  must  have 
continually  and  considerably  affected  each  other — indeed  up  to  1795 
it  is  often  exceedingly  difficult  to  distinguish  between  the  two  men's 
work.  But,  so  far  as  I  have  been  able  to  study  Girtin's  early 
drawings,  I  cannot  discover  in  those  executed  before  1797 — the  year 
which  witnessed  Turner's  new  departure — any  of  the  breadth  and 
boldness  which  marked  both  men  from  1797  onwards.  Certainly 
no  work  of  Girtin's  of  1796 — the  year  previous — approaches  in  force 
Turner's  Snowdon  and  Coder  Idris,  which  already  in  design  if  not 
in  colour  herald  his  all-round  expansion  of  1797. 

Nor  does  the  current  opinion  of  that  day  appear  to  support  the 
view  just  alluded  to — quite  the  contrary.  The  "St.  James's  Chronicle" 
of  1 797,  after  praising  Turner's  Transept  of  Ewenny  Priory  and  Choir  of 
Salisbury  Cathedral  in  the  Royal  Academy  Exhibition  of  that  year, 
goes  on  to  remark  that,  "  Mr.  Girtin's  drawings  in  general  appear  to  be 
formed  in  the  style  of  Turner"  Again,  "  The  Sun  "  of  1799  devotes  a 
long  paragraph  to  the  eulogy  of  Turner's  Carnarvon  Castle,  concluding 
with  the  remark,  "  This  is  a  drawing  that  Claude  might  be  proud 
to  own  "  ;  it  then  praises  Girtin's  Bethgellert,  but  prefaces  its  notice 
with  the  observation  "  We  do  not  remember  to  have  seen  the 
name  of  the  artist  before  the  present  year.  The  drawing  is  something 
after  the  style  of  the  preceding  artist"  [Turner].  Redgrave  also 
effectually  disposes  of  the  question  in  "  A  Century  of  Painters,"  1866, 
Vol.  II.,  page  402. 

Moreover,  Turner's  great  drawings  of  1797,  1798  and  1799 
have  characteristics  which  are  not  at  all  those  of  Girtin.  Already 
there  is  visible  something  of  that  wonderful  delicacy,  that  sense  of 
mystery,  of  '  infinity,'  that  indefinable  charm  which  we  call  '  poetry,' 
which  distinguishes  his  work — and  especially  his  work  in  water- 
colour — from  that  of  every  other  landscape  painter — work  all  the  more 
remarkable  in  that  it  proceeded  from  a  man  born  in  a  back  lane  off  the 
Strand,  without  any  education  worthy  of  the  name,  and  throughout  his 
life  unable  to  speak  or  write  grammatically — yet  withal  a  man  of 
strong  intellect,  keenly  ambitious,  a  reader,  and  a  voluminous  writer 
of  poetry. 

One  drawing  only  ot  this  period  is  reproduced  here — Distant 
Fieiv  of  Lichfield  Cathedral  (Plate  V.).     It  suffers  from  the  unavoid- 
10 


able  reduction  in  size,  but  it  is  characteristic  of  Turner's  altered 
style.  Unfortunately  it  has  at  some  time  been  varnished,  probably 
by  the  painter  himself,  as  have  two  others  equally  important,  of  the 
same  period — The  Refectory  of  Fountains  Abbey  and  a  replica  of  the 
Coder  Llris — both  of  which  are  now  in  America.  Gainsborough 
treated  several  of  his  drawings  similarly,  as  did  Girtin,  Varley, 
Barrett  and  others  of  the  early  English  school,  their  object  being 
avowedly  to  rival  in  water-colour  the  depth  and  richness  of  oil 
painting.  But  not  unfrequently,  as  here  in  the  Lichfield,  the  varnish 
in  time  disintegrates  the  colouring  matter  and  produces  a  curious 
granulated  look,  not  unlike  aquatint.  Indeed,  the  fine  Fountains  Abbey 
just  alluded  to  was  sold  not  many  years  ago  at  a  well-known  London 
auction  room,  as  a  coloured  aquatint,  and  fetched  only  £5. 

After  Turner's  election  in  1799  as  an  Associate  of  the  Royal 
Academy,  he  exhibited  fewer  water-colours  and  more  oil  pictures, 
although  he  was  continually  producing  drawings,  mostly  of  large 
size  and  on  commission.  For  the  next  few  years  his  style  did  not 
greatly  alter,  although  a  steady  growth  in  power  and  range  is  visible. 
Several  large  views  of  Edinburgh  and  its  neighbourhood,  a  scries  of 
Fonthill  commissioned  by  Beckford,  another  of  Chepstwo  executed 
for  the  Earl  of  Harewood,  together  with  the  Welsh  castles  of 
Conivay,  Carnarvon,  Sf.  Donafs  and  Pembroke,  arc  among  the  most 
important.  The  Stonehenge  reproduced  here  (Plate  VII.)  is  probably 
the  work  of  about  1803-1804. 

He  made  also  during  this  period  a  few  drawings  for  engraving, 
but,  with  the  exception  of  the  well-known  Oxford  Almanacks,  these 
were  chiefly  on  a  small  scale  and  gave  him  but  little  scope  ;  nor 
was  he  fortunate  in  his  engravers  until  in  James  Basire,  the  engraver 
to  the  University,  he  met  with  an  artist  of  higher  standing.  The 
University  commissioned  from  Turner  ten  large  drawings  for  the 
headings  of  the  Oxford  Almanacks,  all  of  which  he  executed  between 
1798  and  1804.  They  are  preserved  in  the  University  Galleries, 
and  arc  noticeable  alike  for  their  architectural  draughtsmanship, 
their  admirable  composition,  and  their  general  breadth  of  treatment. 

About  this  time,  and  also  in  connection  with  a  commission  for 
engraving,  he  was  first  attracted  to  that  Yorkshire  scenery  which 
was  afterwards  to  have  such  an  important  influence  on  his  career. 
Dr.  Whitaker,  the  Vicar  of  Whalley,  on  the  borders  of  Lan- 
cashire and  Yorkshire,  a  wealthy  and  learned  antiquary,  required 
some  illustrations  for  his  forthcoming  "  History  of  the  Parish  of 
Whalley,"  and  Turner  was  recommended  to  him,  it  is  said  by  a 
Harrogate  bookseller,  as  a  young  artist  of  fast-rising  reputation. 
It  was  during  this  visit  that  he  made  the  acquaintance  of 
Mr.  Walter  Fawkes,  the  squire  of  Farnley,  near  Leeds,  at  whose 

1 1 


hospitable   mansion,   Farnley   Hall,   he   was    shortly   to    become   a 
frequent  and  an  honoured  guest. 

It  is  time  that  reference  should  be  made  to  the  sketches,  which 
form  such  an  important  part  of  the  volume  of  Turner's  work  in 
water-colour.  From  the  outset  of  his  career,  on  every  journey,  he 
made  copious  studies — at  first  mainly  in  pencil,  but  sometimes  in 
water-colour  and  occasionally  in  crayon  or  oil — of  every  paintable 
spot  he  visited,  keeping  usually  a  separate  pocket-book  for  each 
tour.  The  sketches  were  sometimes  rapid,  sometimes  elaborate. 
Especially  he  made  notes  in  colour  of  skies,  clouds,  water,  and  any 
striking  atmospheric  effects  which  he  might  chance  to  see.  These 
although  often  slight,  and  usually  swiftly  executed,  were  never- 
theless singularly  accurate.  In  a  pocket-book  of  1798  I  find 
twenty-five  such,  with  a  list  describing  each  : — Twilight,  Clear,  Rain 
Coming,  Sunny,  Crimsoned,  Showery,  Gathering  after  Fog,  and  so  on. 
These  sketches  and  studies  he  continued  to  make  and  to  store 
throughout  his  life,  even  up  to  his  last  journey  on  the  Continent 
in  1845.  %  the  decision  of  the  Court  of  Chancery,  at  the  end 
of  a  long  litigation  over  his  will,  they  were  awarded — nineteen 
thousand  in  all — to  be  the  property  of  the  nation,  and  after  many 
years  delay  they  are  now  being  admirably  arranged  and  catalogued 
at  the  National  Gallery  by  Mr.  Finberg,  who  writes  on  them  here. 
It  is  needless  to  say  that  to  the  student  of  Turner's  life  work  they 
are  of  the  utmost  interest  and  importance,  and  often — especially 
the  later  ones — of  surpassing  beauty.  The  examples  which  have 
recently  (1908)  been  placed  on  view  in  the  National  Gallery  are 
mostly  of  Turner's  earlier  periods,  but  one  or  two  belong  to  quite  the 
close  of  his  life  ;  some  are  drawings  nearly  finished  but  discarded. 

In  1802  Turner  visited  the  Continent  for  the  first  time.  He 
was  naturally  impressed  with  Calais,  his  first  French  town,  and 
on  his  return  he  painted  the  well-known  picture  of  Calais  Pier 
(National  Gallery),  and  the  still  magnificent  but  now  much  darkened 
Vintage  at  Macon  (the  Earl  of  Yarborough).  But  it  was  in  Switzer- 
land, Savoy  and  Piedmont  that  he  spent  most  of  his  time,  and  the 
results  may  be  seen  in  the  fine  drawings  of  Bonneville,  Chamounix, 
and  the  Lake  of  Geneva  in  various  collections,  the  Falls  of  the 
Reichenbach,  the  Glacier  and  Source  of  the  Arveron,  and  others  at 
Farnley,  and  the  superb  large  body-colour  sketches  of  The  Devil's 
Bridge  and  the  St.  Gothard  Pass,  in  the  portfolios  of  the  National 
Gallery.  Three  of  his  Swiss  drawings  he  sent  to  the  Royal 
Academy  Exhibition  of  1803. 

From  1803  to  1812  he  was  continually  receiving  commissions, 
both  for  oil  pictures  and  water-colours,  from  influential  patrons, 
12 


including  the  Earls  of  Egrcmont,  Essex,  Lonsdale,  and  Yarborough, 
Sir  John  Leicester,  Sir  John  Soane,  and  other  wealthy  amateurs.  In 
1 807  he  started  his  well-known  Liber  Studiorum  in  rivalry  of  the 
Liber  Veritat'n  of  Claude  Lorraine,  which  had  recently  been  success- 
fully reproduced  in  engraving  by  English  publishers.  For  this  he 
made  about  a  hundred  drawings  in  sepia — a  colour  he  rarely  used 
elsewhere — as  guides  for  the  professional  engravers  whom  he  em- 
ployed on  the  work.  Nearly  all  these  drawings,  which  are  mostly 
slight,  are  now  in  the  National  Gallery. 

During  the  ten  years  between  1803  and  1812,  Turner's  style  in 
water-colour  underwent  a  gradual,  but  a  very  considerable  change. 
He  left  the  dark  blues  and  deep  golden  browns  which,  as  we  have 
seen,  marked  his  first  departure  in  1797  from  the  "tinted  manner" 
of  his  early  days,  and  he  gradually  adopted  a  lighter  and  more 
natural  range  of  colour.  This  new  style  is  best  seen  in  the  work  of 
what  is  known  as  his  "Yorkshire  period,"  which  began  about  1809, 
and  continued,  with  various  developments,  up  to  about  1820.  His 
subjects  were  at  first  mainly  taken  from  the  neighbourhood  of  the 
stately  house  in  the  beautiful  valley  of  the  Wharfe  which  has 
become  a  place  of  pilgrimage  to  Turner  students  from  all  parts 
of  the  world — I  refer,  of  course,  to  Farnley  Hall.  Its  then  owner, 
Mr.  Walter  Fawkes,  was  up  to  his  death  a  kind  friend  and  liberal 
patron  of  the  painter,  who  was  a  frequent  visitor  at  the  house, 
and  retained  the  friendship  of  the  family  down  to  his  latest  years. 
Farnley  Hall  is  still  filled  with  drawings  by  Turner  of  its  surround- 
ings, the  neighbouring  Wharfcdale,  important  Swiss  and  other 
foreign  landscapes,  illustrations  to  Scott's  and  Byron's  Poems,  studies 
of  birds,  fish,  etc.  It  also  contains  some  important  oil  pictures 
by  him.  To  one  series  of  water-colours — the  "  Rhine  Sketches  " 
—I  shall  have  occasion  to  refer  later. 

Ruskin  admirably  describes  the  characteristics  of  these  'Yorkshire 
drawings'  ("Modern  Painters,"  Vol.  I.,  pp.  124,  125)  : — 

"  Of  all  his  [Turner's]  drawings,  I  think  those  of  the 
Yorkshire  series  have  the  most  heart  in  them,  the  most  affec- 
tionate, simple,  unwearied  serious  finishings  of  truth.  There  is 
in  them  little  seeking  after  effect,  but  a  strong  love  of  place  ; 
little  exhibition  of  the  artist's  own  powers  or  peculiarities, 
but  intense  appreciation  of  the  smallest  local  minutiz.  These 
drawings  have,  unfortunately,  changed  hands  frequently,  and 
have  been  abused  and  ill-treated  by  picture-dealers  and  cleaners; 
the  greater  number  are  now  mere  wrecks.  I  name  them 
not  as  instances,  but  proofs  of  the  artist's  study  in  this  district ; 
for  the  affection  to  which  they  owe  their  origin  must  have 
been  grounded  long  years  before 

'3 


"  It  is,  I  believe,  to  these  broad,  wooded  steeps  and  swells 
of  the  Yorkshire  downs  that  we,  in  part,  owe  the  singular 
massiveness  that  prevails  in  Turner's  mountain  drawing,  and 
gives  it  one  of  its  chief  elements  of  grandeur.  .  .  I  am  in  the 
habit  of  looking  to  the  Yorkshire  drawings  as  indicating  one 
of  the  culminating  points  of  Turner's  career.  In  these  he 
attained  the  highest  degree  of  what  he  had  up  to  that  time 
attempted,  namely,  finish  and  quantity  of  form,  united  with 
expression  of  atmosphere,  and  light  without  colour.  His 
early  drawings  are  singularly  instructive  in  this  definiteness 

and  simplicity  of  aim." "  Turner  evidently  felt  that 

the  claims  upon  his  regard  possessed  by  those  places  which 
first  had  opened  to  him  the  joy  and  the  labour  of  his  life 
could  never  be  superseded.  No  alpine  cloud  could  efface,  no 
Italian  sunshine  outshine  the  memories  of  the  pleasant  days  of 
Rokeby  and  Bolton ;  and  many  a  simple  promontory  dim  with 
southern  olive,  many  a  lone  cliff  that  stooped  unnoticed  over 
some  alien  wave,  was  recorded  by  him  with  a  love  and  delicate 
care  that  were  the  shadows  of  old  thoughts  and  long-lost 
delights,  whose  charm  yet  hung  like  morning  mist  above  the 
chanting  waves  of  Wharfe  and  Greta." 

From  1809  to  1820,  Turner's  powers  were  rapidly  developing, 
and  he  was  producing  many  important  oil  pictures,  some  of  which 
— The  Frosty  Morning,  Crossing  the  Brook,  Somer  Hill,  Walton  Bridges 
and  Raby  Castle — were,  perhaps,  among  the  finest  of  his  whole  life. 
He  was  also  busy  with  drawings  for  engraving — chiefly  for  book 
illustrations,  and  probably  for  this  reason  he  seems  to  have  executed 
comparatively  few  water-colours  for  commissions  or  for  sale.  One, 
however,  the  magnificent  Chryses  (Mrs.  T.  Ashton),  which  he  sent 
to  the  Royal  Academy  in  1811,  calls  for  notice.  It  is  a  large,  im- 
pressive work,  closely  resembling  in  design  the  Glaucus  and  Scylla 
of  the  Liber  Studiorum,  but  on  a  broader  and  nobler  scale  ;  the 
colour-scheme  intermediate  between  that  of  his  early  and  his 
middle  time.  What  is  so  remarkable  is  its  extraordinary  Greek 
feeling.  Colour  apart,  it  at  once  recalls  the  scenery  and  the 
sentiment  of  the  Greek  Islands,  although  Turner  never  in  his  life 
saw  them.  Many  will  remember  the  effect  which  the  drawing 
produced  in  the  Winter  Exhibition  of  1887  at  Burlington  House. 
Mr.  Morland  Agnew's  beautiful  Scarborough,  reproduced  here 
(Plate  VIII.),  also  belongs  to  this  period. 

One  of  Turner's  earliest  series  of  book  illustrations  was  his 
"Southern  Coast  of  England,"  which  he  begun  about  1812  and 
continued  to  1826.  He  agreed  with  W.  B.  Cooke,  a  fine  line- 

H 


engraver  and  an  enterprising  publisher,  to  supply  forty  drawings  of 
views  along  the  coast,  from  the  Nore  on  the  east  to  the  Bristol 
Channel  on  the  west  ;  many  other  leading  water-colour  artists  of 
the  day — De  Wint,  Clennell,  Prout,  and  others — being  also  contri- 
butors. Turner  was  to  receive  seven  and  a  half  guineas  apiece  for 
the  drawings,  which  were  of  small  size;  but  although  this  price 
was  soon  raised  to  ten,  and  later  to  twelve  guineas,  he  became 
dissatisfied,  and  broke  with  Cooke,  who,  however,  judging  from 
the  correspondence,  appears  to  have  treated  him  fairly.  He  had, 
moreover,  given  him  many  other  commissions  for  drawings  and  had 
held  exhibitions  of  these,  and  the  engravings  from  them,  at  his 
rooms  in  Soho  Square. 

The  Southern  Coast  drawings  are  elaborate,  highly  finished, 
and  in  a  rather  warmer  tone  of  colour  than  hitherto.  Many 
arc  extremely  beautiful,  but  in  some  there  is  visible  that  crowding 
of  lights  and  foreground  figures,  which  from  this  time  onwards  is 
not  unfrequent  in  Turner's  work.  The  majority  of  the  drawings 
are  now,  alas,  so  faded  as  to  give  but  little  idea  of  their  pristine 
beauty.  What  they  all  were  like  originally,  may  still  be  seen  in  the 
beautiful  Clovelly  Bay  in  the  National  Gallery  of  Ireland  (Vaughan 
Bequest),  and  in  the  Lulworth  Cove  reproduced  here  (Plate  IX.). 

About  the  same  time,  Turner  made  a  fine  series  of  drawings, 
all  on  a  large  scale,  of  the  beautiful  country  which  lies  inland 
among  the  hills,  between  Hastings  and  Tunbridge  Wells.  These 
were  commissions  from  a  well-known  and  eccentric  M.P.,  "Jack 
Fuller,"  whose  country-seat  "  Rose  Hall "  (now  known  as 
"  Brightling  Park ")  lies  in  the  heart  of  that  neighbourhood. 
Four  were  effectively  engraved  as  coloured  aquatints,  but  were 
never  published ;  the  rest  were  reproduced  as  Line  Engravings  in 
the  "Views  of  Hastings  and  its  Vicinity  "  (afterwards  called  "  Views 
in  Sussex"),  published  a  few  years  later.  The  scries  remained 
for  a  long  time  unbroken,  but  it  was  dispersed  at  Christie's  last 
year  (1908).  All  the  "Sussex"  drawings  were  of  the  highest  quality, 
sober  in  colour  and  treatment,  as  befitted  the  character  of  the 
scenery,  but  the  majority  have  been  badly  faded  by  long  years  of 
exposure  to  sunlight. 

Somewhat  similar  in  character  to  the  "  Southern  Coast "  draw- 
ings, but  a  little  later  and  even  more  highly  finished,  is  a  scries 
which  Turner  made  in  1818-1819  from  camera  obscura  sketches  by 
Hakewill,  an  architect,  to  illustrate  the  latter's  "  Picturesque  Tour  in 
Italy,"  published  in  1820.  Ruskin,  who  possessed  many  of  these, 
ranked  them  very  highly  and  frequently  alludes  to  them  in  "Modern 
Painters "  and  elsewhere.  In  the  "  Notes  on  his  Drawings  by 
J.  M.  W.  Turner,  R.A.,  1878,"  his  last  important  work  on  art, 

'5 


he  describes  them  (p.  22)  as  "  a  series  which  expresses  the  mind 
of  Turner  in  its  consummate  power,  but  not  yet  in  its  widest 
range.  Ordering  to  himself  still  the  same  limits  in  method  and 
aim,  he  reaches  under  these  conditions  the  summit  of  excellence, 
and  of  all  these  drawings  there  is  but  one  criticism  possible — they 
'cannot  be  better  done'."  By  the  kindness  of  Mr.  Morland  Agnew, 
two  of  the  "Hakewill"  series,  The  Lake  of  Nemi  (Plate  XI.)  and 
Turin  from  the  Superga  (Plate  XII.),  are  reproduced  here. 

In  1817  or  1818  Turner  began  the  drawings  which  were 
to  illustrate  one  of  his  most  famous*  works,  the  sumptuous 
"History  of  Richmondshire,"  which  still  admittedly  remains  the 
finest  topographical  book  ever  published.  The  subjects — which 
were  chosen  for  Turner  by  a  local  committee  of  gentlemen — 
were  all  taken  from  that  romantic  district  in  the  North  Riding 
of  Yorkshire,  on  the  borders  of  Lancashire  and  Westmorland, 
of  which  the  town  of  Richmond  is  the  centre.  The  work  was  to 
be  the  magnum  opus  of  Dr.  Whitaker  whose  earlier  Histories  of 
Whalley  and  Craven  had  also  been  illustrated  by  Turner,  and  his 
publishers,  Messrs.  Longman,  spared  neither  pains  nor  expense  in 
its  production.  Turner  was  paid  twenty-five  guineas  each — then 
his  usual  price — for  the  drawings,  which  are  now  worth  from  one 
to  three  thousand  guineas  apiece.  Although  simple  in  style  and  in 
colouring  as  compared  with  the  work  of  his  later  years,  they  have 
pre-eminently  the  charm  of  the  'Yorkshire  period'  already  alluded 
to.  The  finest  of  the  series,  The  Crook  of  the  Lune,  is,  by  the  courtesy 
of  its  owner,  the  Rev.  W.  MacGregor,  reproduced  here  (Plate  XIII.). 
The  necessary  reduction  in  size  makes  it  difficult  fully  to  appreciate 
the  great  beauty  of  this  drawing,  which  I  regard  as  one  of  the  most 
consummate  works  of  Turner.  Although  it  must  have  been,  one 
would  imagine,  a  most  intricate  and  difficult  subject  for  a  painter, 
and  notwithstanding  that  he  has  treated  it  with  extraordinary  minute- 
ness of  detail — you  can  find  at  least  twenty  different  walks  in  it — yet 
all  this  wealth  of  exquisite  detail  is  perfectly  subordinated  to  the  unity 
and  harmony  of  the  composition  as  a  whole.  The  other  "  Richmond- 
shire  "  drawings  are  scattered  in  various  collections  ;  many,  alas,  are 
sadly  faded  from  constant  exposure  to  light,  notably  the  Hornby  Castle^ 
in  the  Victoria  and  Albert  Museum,  which  has  become  a  complete 
wreck. 

May  I  be  permitted  here  to  draw  attention  to  the  fact — apparently 
little  known,  but  none  the  less  true — that,  with  the  exception  of  some 
of  the  darker  early  works,  no  Turner  drawing  can  be  continuously  exposed 
unprotected  to  light,  without  its  ruin  being  eventually  only  a  question  of  time. 
The  more  delicate — the  more  "Turneresque  "  it  is — the  quicker  will 
that  ruin  be  accomplished.  Usually  the  fading  is  so  gradual  that 
16 


it  is  unnoticed  by  the  owner,  but  it  is  certain,  and,  it  need  not  be 
added,  the  depreciation  in  value  is  equally  certain.  I  would  refer 
anyone  who  thinks  this  an  over-statement  to  the  Blue  Book  on  the 
subject,  published  in  1888  (Report  of  the  Science  and  Art  Depart- 
ment on  the  Action  of  Light  on  Water-Colours.  H.M.  Stationery 
Office,  1888).  Several  striking  object  lessons  of  the  effect  of  ex- 
posure may  also  be  seen  at  the  National  Gallery  in  Turner  drawings 
which  have  been  returned  after  exhibition  in  provincial  Galleries. 

Up  to  about  1830,  Turner's  finished  drawings  were  mainly  in 
transparent  water-colour,  but  from  a  quite  early  period  he  employed 
body-colour  in  his  sketches,  especially  whenever  speed  was  necessary. 
"  Body-colour,"  it  need  hardly  be  said,  is  ordinary  paint  mixed  with 
Chinese  white  or  some  other  opaque  white  substance  in  place  of  water, 
and  is  frequently  used  on  a  grey  or  neutral  coloured  paper,  by  which 
means  the  work  is  much  more  rapid.  He  had  recourse  to  that  method 
on  one  memorable  occasion.  In  1817  he  went  for  a  three  weeks' 
tour  in  the  Rhine  district,  and  during  that  time  produced  no  less 
than  fifty  drawings  of  fair  size,  i.e.,  at  the  rate  of  about  three  a  day. 
He  first  stained  the  paper  a  uniform  bluish-grey,  which,  although 
itself  sombre  in  tone,  effectively  shows  up  the  body-colour  work, 
and  must  have  effected  an  immense  economy  of  time  as  compared 
with  ordinary  transparent  colour.  When  he  returned  to  England  he 
took  the  drawings  in  a  roll  straight  to  Farnlcy  Hall,  and  Mr.  Fawkes, 
to  his  delight,  bought  them  at  once  for  £5°°-  F°r  a  l°ng  iimc  tncY 
remained  in  a  portfolio  unbroken,  one  of  the  treasures  of  the  house, 
but  a  few  years  ago  some  were  dispersed  at  Christie's.  One  of  these, 
Goarhausen  and  Katz  Castle,  is  reproduced  here  (Plate  X.). 

In  1818  Turner  went  North  to  make  drawings  for  "The 
Provincial  Antiquities  of  Scotland,"  an  important  illustrated  work 
in  which  Sir  Walter  Scott,  then  in  the  height  of  his  Wavcrlcy 
fame,  was  keenly  interested,  and  for  which  he  was  gratuitously 
writing  the  letterpress.  Sir  Walter  wished  the  illustrations  to  be 
given  to  a  fellow  Scotsman,  the  Rev.  John  Thomson,  of  Dudding- 
ston,  an  able  landscape  painter,  but  the  publishers  insisted  that 
Turner's  was  the  name  in  vogue  with  the  public,  and  the  work 
was  accordingly  divided.  The  drawings,  which  are  all  highly 
finished  and  of  fine  quality,  are  entirely  of  Lowland  scenery, 
including  Bothwell,  Crichton,  and  Roslyn  castles,  three  or  four 
Edinburgh  subjects — one,  Edinburgh  from  the  Calton  Hi//,  very 
striking — and  the  seaside  fortresses  of  Tantallon  and  Dunbar.  They 
were  afterwards  presented  by  the  publishers  to  Sir  Walter  in 
recognition  of  his  services  in  ensuring  the  success  of  the  book,  and 
they  remained  at  Abbotsford  until  quite  recent  years. 

In  1819  Turner  paid  his  first  visit  to  Rome,  and  remained  there 

«7 


some  time,  going  a  good  deal  into  English  society  at  the  Embassy 
and  elsewhere.  He  painted  a  few  oil  pictures,  but  not  many  water- 
colours  ;  among  the  most  interesting  is  a  fine  series  of  studies  in 
the  Campagna,  most  of  which  are  in  the  National  Gallery.  (The 
"  Hakewill "  drawings  of  Rome  were  probably  all  finished  before 
he  left  England.) 

His  visit  to  Rome  would  appear  on  the  whole  to  have  unfavour- 
ably affected  his  art.  His  oil  paintings  especially,  from  this  time 
began  to  be  more  and  more  fantastic  in  subject,  florid  in  colour,  and 
complicated  in  design.  No  doubt  there  are  brilliant  exceptions, 
such  as  Childe  Harold's  Pilgrimage,  and  others,  but  the  old  simplicity 
and  sobriety  had  gone.  In  the  water-colours  also  the  tendency  to 
"foxiness"  and  florid  colour  is  noticeable,  although  not  so  pro- 
nounced ;  it  is  visible  in  the  Campagna  sketches  just  alluded  to.  The 
change  was  soon  recognised  by  his  admirers.  In  1820  (the  year 
following),  I  find  in  the  "Annals  of  the  Fine  Arts"  the  following 
discriminating  criticism  of  an  exhibition  of  his  works  which  was 
held  that  year  at  the  town  house  of  Mr.  Fawkes  of  Farnley  :— 

"  Turner  appears  here  in  his  original  splendour  and  to  his 
greatest  advantage.  Those  who  only  know  the  artist  of  late  and 
from  his  academical  works  will  hardly  believe  the  grandeur, 
simplicity  and  beauty  that  pervade  his  best  works  in  this 
collection.  .  .  .  The  earlier  works  of  Turner  before  he  visited 
Rome  and  those  he  has  done  since  for  this  collection  are  like 
works  of  a  different  artist.  The  former,  natural,  simple  and 
effective ;  the  latter,  artificial,  glaring  and  affected." 

From  1820  until  about  1840,  apart  from  his  sketches,  Turner's 
work  in  water-colour  was  almost  entirely  for  engraving.  This 
entailed  a  great  demand  on  his  time,  as  he  invariably  also  super- 
vised the  execution  of  each  engraving.  Proof  after  proof  had  to  be 
submitted  to  him,  to  be  returned  by  him  again  and  again,  touched, 
scraped,  and  drawn  upon  for  correction,  before  he  would  pass  it.  As 
he  had  an  intimate  knowledge  of  the  engravers'  technical  processes 
and  always  took  pains  to  explain  to  them  his  reasons  for  the  altera- 
tions which  he  required,  he  gradually  educated  them  to  understand 
his  aims  and  methods,  and  so  stimulated  their  ambition,  that  the  best 
of  their  plates  mark  probably  the  highest  point  which  landscape 
engraving  in  line  has  ever  touched.  I  refer  especially  to  those 
of  "The  Southern  Coast,"  Rogers's  "Poems"  and  "Italy,"  "Byron's 
Works,"  "  Scott's  Poetical  and  Prose  Works,"  and  "  Picturesque 
Views  in  England  and  Wales." 

In  1824  we  find  Turner  at  work  on  the  well-known  "Rivers 
of  England,"  the  drawings  for  which,  along  with  its  companion  series 
18 


"The  Ports  of  England,"  have  for  so  many  years — too  many,  alas,  for 
their  welfare — been  exposed  for  long  periods  and  daily  copied  at  the 
National  Gallery.  These  show  a  richer  and  more  elaborate  colour- 
scheme,  as  compared  with  the  simpler  work  of  the  "Yorkshire" 
period.  An  example,  the  Norham  Castle  (No.  XIV.),  is  given  here. 
Both  series  were  well  reproduced  in  mezzotint  on  steel,  which 
metal  had  just  begun  to  supersede  copper  for  engraving. 

In  1826  he  commenced  what  was  to  have  been  his  magnum  opus 
in  line  engraving — his  "  Picturesque  Views  in  England  and  Wales." 
In  this  ill-fated  work,  which  was  from  first  to  last  commercially  a 
failure,  he  proposed  to  depict  every  feature  of  English  and  Welsh 
scenery  —  cathedral  cities,  country  towns,  ancient  castles,  ruined 
abbeys,  rivers,  mountains,  moors,  lakes  and  sea-coast  ;  every  hour  of 
day — dawn,  midday,  sunset,  twilight,  moonlight  ;  every  kind  of 
weather  and  atmosphere.  The  hundred  or  more  drawings  which 
he  made  for  the  work  are  mostly  elaborately  finished  and  of  high 
character.  Some  are  perhaps  over-elaborated  ;  in  some  the  figures 
are  carelessly  and  at  times  disagreeably  drawn ;  but  for  imaginative, 
poetical  treatment,  masterly  composition,  and  exquisite  colour,  the 
best  are  unsurpassed.  I  have  ventured  to  say  elsewhere,  that  in 
my  opinion  there  arc  at  least  a  dozen  drawings  in  the  "  England 
and  Wales  "  series  any  one  of  which  would  alone  have  been  sufficient 
to  have  placed  its  author  in  the  highest  rank  of  landscape  art.  Two 
of  the  series  are  represented  here  —  Mr.  Schwann's  beautiful 
Launceston  (Plate  XV.)  is  the  earlier  (1827)  ;  the  striking  and  very 
attractive  Cowes  (Plate  XVIII.),  belonging  to  Mr.  Yates,  is  a  few 
years  later.  Turner  was  paid  at  the  rate  of  sixty  to  seventy  guineas 
apiece — to-day  they  are  worth  from  one  thousand  to  two  thousand 
five  hundred  guineas  each. 

A  new  phase  in  his  water-colour  art  of  1830-1836  calls  for 
notice,  viz.,  his  numerous  small  drawings  for  •vignette  illustrations, 
the  first  and  the  most  important  of  which  were  for  the  far-famed 
plates  of  Rogers's  "  Poems "  and  "  Italy."  The  drawings  for  these 
are  markedly  different  from  any  of  his  previous  work,  and  many  of 
them  strike  what  I  cannot  but  regard  as  an  unpleasant  note. 
Marvels  of  execution,  delicate,  highly  imaginative,  and  poetical  in 
feeling  as  they  are,  they  are  often  strangely  forced  and  extravagant 
in  colour.  And  this  applies  to  nearly  all  his  drawings  for 
I'igrifffes.  Probably  his  reason  for  thus  falsifying  his  colour  was 
connected  with  the  form  of  engraving,  as  at  the  same  time  he  was 
producing  some  of  his  finest  and  sanest  work  for  the  "  England 
and  Wales,"  "Turner's  Annual  Tours"  (now  better  known  as 
the  "  Rivers  of  France")  and  other  engravings  of  ordinary  (not 
vignette)  shape.  Whatever  may  have  been  his  motive,  it  appears  to 

'9 


me  that  owing  to  this  unnatural  colouring,  the  exquisitely  engraved 
vignettes  themselves  are  in  many  cases  finer  than  the  drawings  for 
them. 

Many,  however,  of  the  small  drawings  of  this  time  are  superb, 
including  several  of  those  on  grey  paper.  In  the  "  Rivers  of  France  " 
series,  Jumieges,  Gaudebec,  Saint  Denis,  Rouen  from  St.  Catherine's  Hill., 
and  The Light Towers  of 'the  Heve  (all  in  the  National  Gallery),  are  master- 
pieces, as  are  also  many  of  the  illustrations  to  "  Scott's  Poetical  and 
Prose  Works."  In  Turner's  later  years  he  frequently  did  not  sell  his 
drawings  for  engravings,  but  lent  them  to  the  publishers,  charging 
usually  five  to  seven  guineas  apiece.  He  kept  many  in  his  possession 
up  to  his  death,  as  he  did  nearly  the  whole  of  his  sketches.  One 
day  he  brought  the  sixty  drawings  for  the  "  Rivers  of  France  "  to 
Ruskin,  rolled  in  dirty  brown  paper,  offering  them  to  him  for 
twenty-five  guineas  apiece.  To  Ruskin's  grief  he  could  not  induce 
his  father  to  spend  the  money.  In  later  years  he  tells  us  he  had 
to  pay  £1,000  for  the  seventeen  which  he  gave  to  Oxford  ! 

A  long  succession  of  books  were  illustrated  by  Turner  between 
1830  and  1836,  containing  in  all  nearly  three  hundred  and  fifty  plates, 
mostly  of  small  size.  When  it  is  remembered  that  he  also  closely  super- 
vised the  smallest  details  in  the  engraving  of  each  one,  and  that  at  the 
same  time  he  was  engaged  on  a  number  of  oil  pictures  of  the  highest 
importance  many  of  which  were  finished  and  exhibited,  and  others 
left  in  various  stages  of  completion  (including  most  of  those  recently 
added  to  the  Tate  Gallery),  it  may  be  doubted  if  such  a  volume  of 
work  was  ever  before  produced  in  six  years  by  any  painter.  With 
1838,  however,  his  work  for  the  engravers  practically  came  to  an  end. 
He  was  now  a  rich  man  and  able  to  refuse  tempting  offers  for  the 
pictures  which  he  had  determined  to  leave  to  the  nation  ;  as  for 
example  his  Old  Temeraire,  which  a  wealthy  Midland  manufacturer 
is  said  to  have  offered  to  cover  with  sovereigns. 

From  1838  to  1845,  when  his  health  began  to  fail,  he  spent 
an  increasing  time  each  year  on  the  Continent,  and  it  was  during 
this  period  that  his  water-colour  art  passed  into  what  many  regard 
as  its  highest,  as  it  was  its  latest  phase.  I  refer  especially  to  the 
magnificent  Sketches  of  this  time,  the  large  majority  of  which  are  in 
the  National  Gallery.  He  revisited  Venice,  which  had  cast  her 
enchantment  on  him  in  earlier  years,  and  he  returned  again  and 
again  to  the  Lake  of  Lucerne,  which,  after  Yorkshire,  was  probably, 
up  to  the  last,  of  all  places  in  the  world  the  dearest  to  his  heart. 
It  would  be  difficult  to  say  how  many  times  he  drew  the  town,  the 
lake,  the  mountains,  and  especially  the  Righi.  There  are  the  Red 
Right,  the  Blue  Righi,  the  'Dark  Righi,  the  Pale  Righi,  and  a  hundred 
other  versions — each  different,  each  a  '  vision  of  delight.'  He  made 
20 


drawings  also  in  many  neighbouring  parts  of  Switzerland,  Piedmont, 
and  Savoy. 

The  sketches  and  drawings  of  this  period  have  all  the  old 
delicacy,  combined  with  a  greater  breadth  of  treatment,  and  an 
amazing  wealth  and  range  of  colour.  Sixty  years'  experience  had 
given  Turner's  hand — which  up  to  the  very  last  retained  its  extra- 
ordinary delicacy  and  certainty — a  marvellous  cunning.  In  many 
cases  the  drawings  were  swiftly  painted,  in  others  carefully  stippled 
in  details  ;  usually  with  a  dry  brush  worked  over  body-colour. 
Sir  Hickman  Bacon's  beautiful  Swiss  Lake  (Plate  XXII.),  Lausanne 
(Plate  XXV.),  The  Seelisberg,  Moonlight  (Plate  XXVIII.),  Mr.  Ralph 
Brocklebank's  highly  finished  SchaffJiausen  (Plate  XXIX.),  and 
Tell's  Chapel,  Fluelen  (Plate  XXX.)— which  Ruskin  believed  to 
be  Turner's  last  sketch  on  the  Continent — along  with  most  of 
the  reproductions  from  the  National  Gallery,  arc  examples  of  this 
time. 

This  last  phase  of  Turner's  art  was,  however,  at  the  time  neither 
understood  nor  appreciated,  probably  owing  largely  to  the  new 
development  which  had  recently  taken  place  in  his  oil  pictures. 
In  these  he  had  set  himself,  in  his  old  age,  the  last  and  hardest  tasks 
of  his  life — the  painting  of  pure  light,  of  swift  movement,  of  the 
tumultuous,  elemental  forces  of  Nature.  Some  of  the  Venice  subjects, 
the  marvellous  Snow  Storm  at  Sea,  and  the  Rain,  Steam  and  Speed,  were 
entirely  misunderstood  and  ridiculed.  "Blackwood's  Magazine"  led 
the  attack,  and  "  Punch  "  and  Thackeray  added  their  satire.  No  doubt 
several  of  his  late  oil  pictures  were  far-fetched  in  subject,  fantastic  in 
treatment,  and  eccentric  in  colour.  Probably,  also,  no  one  knew  better 
than  he  that  he  had  not  reached  the  goal  of  his  ambition  ;  but  he 
also  knew  that  his  critics  understood  his  aims  as  little  as  they  did 
the  difficulties  which  he  had  to  encounter  in  striving  to  reach  them, 
and  the  old  man  felt  the  attacks  keenly.  Ruskin  tells  us  that  he  came 
one  evening  to  his  father's  house  in  Denmark  Hill,  after  an  especially 
bitter  onslaught  on  the  Snow  Storm  at  Sea — Vessel  in  Distress  off 
Harwich,  of  1842,  which  the  critics  had  described  as  "  soapsuds  and 
whitewash."  Ruskin  heard  him,  sitting  in  his  chair  by  the  fire, 
muttering  to  himself  at  intervals  "  Soapsuds  and  whitewash,"  again 
and  again  and  again.  "  At  last,"  he  says,  "  I  went  to  him  asking 
'  Why  he  minded  what  they  said  ? '  Then  he  burst  out  '  Soapsuds 
and  whitewash  !  What  would  they  have  ?  I  wonder  what  they 
think  the  sea's  like.  I  wish  they'd  been  in  it.' '  As  a  matter  of 
fact,  Turner  had  actually  been  on  board  the  boat  at  the  time  lashed 
to  the  mast,  at  the  risk  of  his  life. 

Nor  has  the  work  of  his  later  years  always  been  understood  in 
our  days.  Not  many  years  ago  a  distinguished  German  oculist 

21 


read  a  paper  at  the  Royal  Institution  which  was  afterwards  published 
in  which  he  endeavoured  to  prove  that  what  he  considered  eccen- 
tricities of  colour  in  Turner's  later  oil  pictures  were  due — not  to  his 
attempts  to  paint  the  unpaintable — but  to  a  senile  affection  of  his 
eyes,  which  caused  an  unnatural  distortion  of  his  vision  to  yellow  in 
everything.  But  Professor  Liebreich  can  hardly  have  been  aware  that 
although  the  oil  pictures  upon  which  he  rested  his  theory,  being 
mainly  attempts  to  depict  objects  or  scenery  seen  in  full  sunlight, 
necessarily  tended  towards  yellow  as  their  prevailing  colour,  yet  at 
the  very  same  time,  and  up  to  his  death,  Turner  was  daily  producing 
the  sanest,  most  delicate,  most  refined  water-colour  drawings  in  the 
palest  as  well  as  the  deepest  tones  of  every  colour  on  his  palette  ! 
All  the  Swiss,  Venetian  and  other  sketches  of  1838  to  1845,  which 
are  the  crowning  glory  of  the  Water-Colour  Rooms  in  Trafalgar 
Square,  were  executed  during  the  period  when,  according  to 
Professor  Liebreich,  Turner's  sight  was  permanently  and  hopelessly 
affected  !  No  doubt  he  recognised  that  water-colour  was  unsuited 
as  a  medium  for  his  new  aim  at  painting  pure  light,  and  confined 
himself  accordingly,  for  such  subjects,  to  oil  painting. 

The  attacks  of  the  critics,  however,  had  had  their  effect  on 
the  public,  and  Turner  in  his  later  years  began  to  find  difficulty  in 
selling  even  his  drawings.  Ruskin,  in  his  "  Notes  on  his  Drawings 
Exhibited  at  the  Fine  Arts  Society,  1878,"  tells  with  inimitable 
charm  and  pathos  how  the  old  painter,  returning  in  the  winter  of 
1842  from  a  tour  in  Switzerland,  brought  back  with  him  a  series 
of  important  sketches,  fourteen  of  which  he  placed,  as  was  his 
custom,  in  the  hands  of  Griffiths,  his  agent,  with  a  view  to  the 
latter's  obtaining  commissions  fa  finished  drawings  of  each.  Although 
the  price  asked  for  a  large  finished  drawing  was  only  eighty  guineas, 
and  notwithstanding  the  great  beauty  of  the  sketches,  nine  commis- 
sions only  could  be  obtained.  Ruskin,  his  father,  Munro  of  Novar, 
and  Bicknell  of  Herne  Hill,  all  chose  one  or  more,  but  other  former 
patrons  saw  in  them  what  they  regarded  as  a  new  style,  and  declined 
them.  Thirty  years  after,  Ruskin — with  pride  for  Turner's  sake, 
he  tells  us — sold  his  Lucerne  Town  for  a  thousand  guineas  ;  it  has 
since  changed  hands  at  two  thousand.  The  Lake  of  Constance,  which 
at  the  time  no  one  would  buy,  was  given  to  Griffiths  in  lieu  of  his 
commission  ;  it  fetched  two  thousand  three  hundred  guineas  at 
Christie's  in  1907  !  After  1845  Turner's  health  gradually  failed; 
he  continued  to  work  at  his  oil  paintings  up  to  his  death  in  1851, 
but,  so  far  as  is  known,  he  executed  comparatively  few  water-colour 
sketches  or  drawings  during  his  last  years. 

Little  has  hitherto  been  said  as  to  Turner's  technique  in  water- 
colour  although  the  subject  is  one  of  great  interest,  but,  unfortunately, 

22 


my  point  of  view  is  solely  that  of  a  student,  and  technique  can  only 
be  adequately  dealt  with  by  an  artist.  Much  valuable  information, 
however,  on  the  question  will  be  found  in  Redgrave's  "  Century  of 
Painters,"  Vol.  I.,  and  in  Roget's  "  History  of  the  Old  Watcr- 
Colour  Society."  From  the  first  he  was  a  great  innovator,  choosing 
his  materials  and  often  inventing  his  methods  without  regard  to 
custom,  precedent,  or  anything  but  the  attainment  of  the  precise 
effect  which  he  desired  at  the  time.  Signs  of  scraping,  spongeing, 
the  use  of  blotting-paper,  etc.,  are  constantly  to  be  seen  in  his 
drawings.  In  some,  including  one  in  my  own  possession,  the  marks 
of  his  thumb  are  distinctly  visible  in  places.  But  the  result  always 
justified  the  means  employed  !  With  his  oil  pictures,  especially 
those  painted  after  1830,  his  experiments,  as  we  know,  were  often 
disastrous  in  their  ultimate  effects,  but  it  is  extremely  rare  to  find  any 
of  his  water-colours  which  have  suffered  in  the  smallest  degree  when 
they  have  been  properly  kept.  But  alas,  as  has  already  been  pointed 
out,  only  too  many,  and  amongst  those  some  of  the  finest,  have 
been,  and  still  are  being,  irretrievably  damaged  and  changed  by  con- 
tinual exposure  to  light,  both  in  Public  Galleries  and  on  the  walls  of 
their  owners. 

In  the  foregoing  pages  I  have  endeavoured  to  avoid  adding  to 
the  already  sufficient  volume  of  '  zsthetic  criticism '  of  Turner's 
art,  and  I  shall  confine  myself  now  to  the  briefest  summary  of  what 
seem  to  me  the  distinctive  features  of  his  work  in  water-colour. 

What  first  strikes  one  in  his  drawings,  apart  from  their  technical 
skill,  is  their  individuality;  they  always  stand  out  amongst  the  work 
of  other  artists,  however  great.  The  chief  cause  of  this  is  hard  to 
define,  but  I  should  say  that  it  is  that  they  almost  invariably  possess 
a  certain  quality  of  imaginativeness,  of  what  is  termed  '  poetry.'  No 
matter  how  simple  was  his  subject,  he  instinctively  saw  it  from 
its  most  beautiful,  its  most  romantic  side.  If  it  had  little  or  no 
beauty  or  romance  of  its  own,  he  would  still  throw  an  indefinable 
charm  round  it  by  some  gleam  of  light,  some  veiling  mist,  some  far- 
away distance,  some  alluring  sense  of  mystery,  of  *  infinity.'  And 
Turner  was  a  true  poet,  although  he  had  little  enough  of  the  look  or 
the  manners  of  one.  Throughout  his  life  he  was  a  reader  and  a 
voluminous  writer  of  poetry,  but  his  want  of  education  debarred  him 
from  ever  expressing  himself  coherently  in  verse.  The  same  cause, 
together  with  his  lack  of  a  sense  of  humour,  interfered  also  with  the 
perfect  expression  of  his  art,  especially  in  his  classical  and  religious 
pictures,  and  prevented  him  from  seeing  what  was  incongruous  or 
at  times  unpleasing  in  them.  But  only  a  poet  deep-down  could  have 
won  as  he  did  from  Nature  her  most  intimate  secrets  ;  could  so 

23 


have  caught  and  so  inimitably  have  portrayed  her  every  mood  and 
charm. 

And  it  is  this  impress  of  his  deep  love  for  the  beauty  and  the 
grandeur  of  Nature — a  love  as  strong  as  Wordsworth's,  as  intense  as 
Shelley's — which  is  perhaps  the  greatest  cause  of  the  enduring 
attractiveness  of  Turner's  work.  Without  it,  he  would  never  have 
toiled  as  he  did  all  his  life,  from  dawn  to  dark,  year  in  and  year  out, 
observing  and  recording  in  those  nineteen  thousand  studies  every 
kind  of  natural  scenery,  every  changing  contour  of  mist  and  cloud, 
every  differing  form  and  structure  of  tree,  every  movement  or 
reflection  in  water,  every  transient  effect  of  light,  storm,  wind  or 
weather. 

Then  he  often  had  a  deep  meaning  in  his  pictures,  beyond  what 
was  to  be  seen  on  the  surface,  beyond,  perhaps,  what  he  himself  could 
have  always  explained.  Sometimes,  no  doubt,  it  was  far-fetched, 
•sometimes  fantastic,  yet  it  gives  a  character  to  his  art  which  mere 
technical  skill  or  perfect  design  do  not  by  themselves  attain.  By 
the  modern  school  of  landscapists  this  would  probably  be  regarded 
as  a  defect  or  even  a  heresy.  Pictorial  art,  they  say,  should  not  be 
'  literary,'  should  not  be  intellectual.  But  to  me  it  seems  that  the 
work  of  the  highest  artists — of  Leonardo,  Michael  Angelo,  Holbein, 
Rembrandt,  for  example — almost  invariably  appeals  to  the  intellect 
as  well  as  to  the  senses.  Mind,  sensibly  or  insensibly,  intentionally 
or  unintentionally,  speaks  to  mind.  As  has  been  well  said  apropos 
of  Ruskin's  writings  on  Turner  :  "  What  if  Ruskin's  torch  lights 
*'  up  some  beauty  that  the  painter  himself  was  never  aware  of? 
"  As  a  great  man's  inventions  will  carry  more  readings  than  his 
"  own,  so  the  meaning  of  a  great  painter  is  not  to  be  limited  to  his 
"  expressed  or  palpable  intentions.  There  is  a  harmony  between 
"  the  imaginings  of  both  and  Nature,  which  opens  out  an  infinite 
"  range  of  significance  and  supports  an  infinite  variety  of  inter- 
'"  pretations." 

After  Turner  had  attained  manhood — say  from  1807  onwards — 
his  creative  power  constantly  and  increasingly  made  itself  felt.  It 
is  more  evident  in  his  oil  pictures  than  in  his  water-colours,  because 
in  the  latter,  more  or  less  throughout  his  life,  hs  was  employed  on 
illustrative,  topographical,  work.  But  at  an  early  period  it  is  visible 
in  his  drawings,  notably  in  his  Liber  Studiorum  (1807-1819). 
Leaving  aside  actual  landscapes  such  as  Solivay  Moss,  Ben  Arthur,  etc., 
his  creative,  imaginative  power  is  seen  in  such  subjects  as  JEsacus 
and  Hesperie,  Peat  Bog,  Procris  and  Cephalus,  The  Lost  Sailor  and 
other  plates  of  the  Liber.  It  also  appears  from  time  to  time  in  later 
drawings.  Yet  a  recent  biographer  has  advanced  the  astonishing 
theory  that,  whatever  were  Turner's  merits,  up  to  almost  the  end  of 
24 


his  life  he  was  not  a  "  creative  "  artist,  merely  an  illustrator,  and  this 
idea  has  been  characteristically  caught  up  and  repeated  by  the  latest 
German  writer  on  Modern  Art.  But  is  there  any  truth  in  it  ? 
I  think  not.  The  painter  of  The  Frosty  Morning,  and  Crossing  the 
Brook  (National  Gallery)  ;  of  The  Guardship  at  the  Nore  (Lady 
Wantage)  ;  of  Childe  Harold's  Pilgrimage  and  Ulysses  Deriding 
Polyphemus  (National  Gallery)  ;  of  The  Shipwreck  (National  Gallery), 
and  a  dozen  other  great  Sea  Pictures,  not  a  "  creative  "  artist  ?  The 
draughtsman  ofChryses  (Mrs.  T.  Ashton),  The  Land's  End  ("  Southern 
Coast"),  The  Longships  Lighthouse  ("England  and  Wales"),  The 
Alps  at  Daybreak  and  The  Vision  of  Columbus  ("  Rogers's  Poems  "), 
The  Plains  of  Troy  ("Byron's  Poems"),  The  Mustering  of  the  Warrior 
Angels  ("  Milton's  Poems  ")  ?  If  these,  and  scores  of  others  which 
might  be  added,  are  not  examples  of  "  creative  "  art,  where  are 
"  creative  "  landscapes  to  be  found  ?  Is  Martin's  Plains  of  Heaven 
to  be  regarded  as  the  type  ?  Or  is  there  no  such  thing  as  "  creative  " 
landscape  art  ?  But,  after  all,  does  the  question  need  arguing  ? 
May  one  not  just  as  well  ask  whether  Botticelli,  Michael  Angelo, 
Raphael,  Rubens,  Rembrandt,  were  "  creative  "  artists  ? 

Of  Turner's  technical  skill  in  water-colour,  there  is  no  need  to 
speak  ;  his  command  of  his  material  was  absolute  and  has  never  been 
equalled.  And  his  sense  of  design,  of  balance,  of  rhythm — of  what 
is  termed  "  style  " — was  always  present.  He  had  caught  it  at  the 
outset  of  his  career  from  his  close  study  of  Richard  Wilson,  who 
had  inherited  it  as  a  tradition  from  Caspar  Poussin,  Claude,  and  the 
painters  of  the  seventeenth  century.  Rarely  is  there  anything 
tentative  about  his  drawings.  They  arc  decisive — the  design  was 
almost  invariably  seen  by  him  as  a  whole,  from  the  beginning. 
Often  his  work  did  not  please  him,  and  if  it  was  finished  it  was 
discarded  ;  if  unfinished,  it  was  carried  no  further — as  may  be  seen 
in  several  of  the  drawings  recently  (1908)  exhibited  at  the  National 
Gallery,  and  a  good  many  of  the  oil  pictures  at  the  Tate  Gallery. 
He  was  also  emphatically  a  great  colourist — one  of  the  greatest  ; 
during  the  latter  half  of  his  life  he  thought  in  colour,  and  composed 
in  colour,  and  it  was  with  him  an  integral  part  of  every  design. 
That  is  why  his  drawings  can  never  be  adequately  reproduced  by 
ordinary  photography.  During  middle  life,  as  has  been  pointed 
out,  his  colour  at  times  became  forced  and  florid,  but  it  was  never 
more  pure,  never  more  beautiful,  never  more  noble,  than  in  his 
latest  sketches. 

At  times,  no  doubt,  Turner's  water-colours,  especially  those 
executed  between  1820  and  1836,  have  a  tendency  to  undue 
complexity  of  design,  and  to  overcrowding  both  of  subject  and 
lights.  Possibly  to  some  extent  this  was  due  to  the  prevailing 

25 


standard  of  English  art  and  English  taste  at  that  time.  Then, 
perhaps  even  more  than  now,  high  finish  was  too  often  unduly 
insisted  on.  But  you  will  never  find  too  high  finish  or  over- 
crowding in  the  drawings  which  he  made  for  himself  I  His 
figures,  also,  were  frequently  unsatisfactory.  It  was  not  that  he 
could  not  draw  them — at  first  they  were  dainty  and  careful,  as 
may  be  seen  in  the  two  early  drawings,  Plates  I.  and  III.  But  in 
his  later  years  he  seemed  to  regard  figures  simply  as  points  of  light, 
colour  or  composition — they  were  always  effective  as  such — and  he 
often  treated  them  carelessly — sometimes  even  coarsely — to  the 
detriment  of  some  of  his  otherwise  most  beautiful  works. 


to  me,  was  wholly  different  in  nature  from  theirs. 

During  his  life,  as  we  have  seen,  he  made  thousands  of  sketches, 
some  slight,  some  elaborate,  of  places,  scenery,  and  natural  effects— 
'  shorthand  memoranda,'  so  to  speak — many  of  which  may  certainly 
be  called  '  impressionist.'  But  all  these  were  founded  on,  or  were 
intended  to  add  to,  his  accurate,  minute  and  exhaustive  study  of  natural 
forms,  and  a  draughtsmanship  which  has  probably  never  been  equalled  by 
any  other  landscape  painter. 

Then,  as  is  notorious,  he  frequently  altered  certain  features  of 
landscapes  or  buildings  to  suit  the  requirements   of  his  pictures— 
their   symmetry,   their    accent,   their  colour-scheme — or    in    order 
to  convey  some  suggestion  as  to  their  meaning.     In  a  letter  still 
preserved,  he  declares  himself  opposed  to  literalism  in  landscape— 
"  mere  map-making  "  he  terms  it.     And  when  for  any  reason  he 
thus  altered  the  actual  features  of  a  scene,  he  still  almost  always 
contrived  to  preserve  the  impression  of  it  as  a  whole — usually  under 
its  best  aspect,  at  its  choicest  moment.     In  this  sense  also  he  was  an 
'  impressionist.' 

Again,  when  towards  the  close  of  his  life  he  began  to  attempt 
the  representation  (mainly  in  oil  colour)  of  pure  sunlight — as  in 
his  latest  Venice  pictures  ;  or  of  form  in  swiftest  movement — as  in 
Rain,  Speed  and  Steam ;  or  of  the  mighty  contending  forces  of  Nature 
— as  in  his  Snow  Storm  off  Harwich,  he  painted  such  subjects  in  the 
only  method  by  which  they  could  be  intelligibly  rendered.  In 
the  same  way  Whistler,  in  his  Nocturnes,  demonstrated  for  the  first 
time  in  Western  art,  the  beauty  of  prosaic  and  even  ugly  objects, 
seen  in  dim  light.  Both  perforce  adopted  the  '  impressionist ' 
method,  because  it  was  the  only  effective,  indeed  the  only  possible 
one. 

26 


But  to  me  it  appears  that  there  is  all  the  difference  in  the  world 
between  these  phases  of  '  impressionist '  art  and  the  principles  of 
the  modern  landscape  school,  whose  works  a  brilliant  set  of  writers 
in  the  press  of  to-day  are  continually  calling  upon  us  to  admire. 
The  advanced  '  impressionists '  both  in  France  and  in  England 
seem  to  go  out  of  their  way  to  represent  the  ordinary  aspects  of 
nature  with  a  manifest  determination  to  avoid  any  but  the  vaguest 
rendering  of  form,  no  matter  how  clearly  defined  in  such  circum- 
stances those  forms  may  seem  to  ordinary  Philistine  vision.  They 
also  ordinarily  abjure  as  '  literary '  any  kind  of  appeal  to  the 
intellectual  faculties,  and  apparently  confine  their  aim  to  the  pro- 
duction of  a  more  or  less  startling,  but  generally  cleverly  managed 
patterning  of  light,  shade,  and  colour,  obtained  usually  by  means  of 
masses  of  coarse,  solid,  and  often  ragged  pigment,  carefully  arranged 
so  that  the  effect  intended  may  be  found,  like  a  fire-plug,  at  a 
certain  exact,  calculated  spot.  Surely  Turner's  '  impressionism ' 
was  far  removed  from  this  ?  Surely  it  is  hard  that  he  should  be 
charged  with  being  the  precursor  of  the  landscape  school  to  which 
I  have  alluded,  whatever  may  be  its  merits  ? 

Possibly  it  is  too  soon  as  yet  to  predict  what  will  be  Turner's 
ultimate  place  in  art.  Like  every  really  great  artist  (I  use  the  word 
in  its  widest  sense)  he  will  be  judged,  not  by  his  defects  or  his 
mistakes — even  if  they  be  many  and  palpable — but  by  the  heights  to 
which  he  attained,  and  the  mark  which  he  has  left  for  others  to 
follow.  For  myself,  I  believe  that  if  his  water-colours  are  allowed 
to  remain  unfaded  for  future  generations,  they,  along  with  his  best 
oil  pictures,  will  be  counted  worthy  to  entitle  him  to  a  place  amongst 
the  greatest  painters  of  all  centuries  and  all  schools. 

W.   G.   RAWLINSON. 

[In  common  with  the  Editor  of  The  Studio,  I  desire  to  acknowledge 
my  deep  obligations  to  the  various  owners  of  valuable  drawings  by  Turner, 
who  have  kindly  allowed  them  to  be  reproduced  here.  There  were,  however, 
others  which  I  should  like  to  have  seen  represented,  but  as  these  were  not 
available,  the  Editor  desired  to  replace  them  with  examples  from  my  own 
collection.  This  must  explain  what  will  otherwise  seem  the  undue  proportion 
of  the  latter.— W.  G.  R.] 


THE  TURNER  DRAWINGS  IN  THE  NATIONAL 
GALLERY,    LONDON.     BY  A.  J.  FINBERG. 

THE  usual  way  of  painting  a  landscape  nowadays  is  for  the 
artist  to  take  his  easel  and  canvas  out  into  the  fields,  and  to 
work  as  far  as  possible  with  the  scene  he  is  representing 
before  his  eyes.  The  scene,  with  the  artist's  chosen  effect,  is  of 
course  constantly  changing,  so  the  artist  can  work  only  for  a  short 
time  each  day.  The  effect  itself  will  probably  last  for  a  period 
varying  from  a  couple  of  minutes  to  about  half  an  hour,  according 
to  circumstances ;  but  the  painter  may  be  usefully  employed  in 
getting  his  work  into  condition  for  about  an  hour  before  the  effect 
is  due,  and  he  may  work  on  for  perhaps  another  hour  while  the 
effect  is  still  fresh  in  his  memory.  As  one  sitting  of  this  kind  will 
not  enable  the  artist  to  carry  his  work  far,  it  is  necessary  that  he 
should  return  day  after  day  to  the  scene  ;  and  if  he  is  determined  to 
paint  it  entirely  on  the  spot,  he  must  be  prepared  to  devote  some 
months  at  least  to  the  work. 

The  habit  of  painting  and  finishing  pictures  entirely  out  of  doors 
was,  I  believe,  introduced  by  the  Pre-Raphaelites  during  the  fifties, 
but  before  this,  Constable  and  other  artists  had  worked  largely  from 
rather  elaborate  colour  studies  made  out  of  doors.  Turner  did  not 
work  at  all  in  this  way.  All  his  pictures  were  painted  in  the  studio, 
and  generally  from  very  slight  pencil  sketches.  So  far  as  I  know 
he  never  made  even  a  slight  colour  study  from  nature  for  any  of  his 
pictures. 

As  the  methods  of  work  employed  by  the  great  artists  are  of  very 
great  interest,  I  think  it  will  be  worth  while  to  take  one  of  his  well- 
known  works  and  to  trace  its  evolution  somewhat  in  detail.  The 
beautiful  drawing  of  Nor -ham  Castle,  reproduced  here  (Plate  XIV.), 
will  do  very  well  for  this  purpose. 

This  drawing  was  made  to  be  engraved  in  a  series  known  as  the 
"  Rivers  of  England."  Charles  Turner's  really  fine  mezzotint  of  it 
was  published  in  1824,50  the  drawing  must  have  been  made  at  least 
a  year  or  two  before  this  date.  The  pencil  sketch  on  which  it  was 
based  was  made  some  quarter  of  a  century  earlier — to  be  quite 
accurate,  in  the  summer  or  autumn  of  1797. 

At  that  time  Turner  was  a  young  man  of  twenty-two,  but  he 
had  already  made  his  mark  as  one  of  the  best  topographical  and 
antiquarian  draughtsmen  of  the  day.  He  had  been  a  regular 
exhibitor  at  the  Royal  Academy  for  eight  years,  and  publishers  and 
amateurs  were  beginning  to  compete  for  his  productions.  It  was 
his  habit  every  summer  to  map  out  for  himself  a  lengthy  sketching 
tour,  his  aim  being  to  accumulate  in  his  portfolio  a  pencil  drawing 
28 


made  by  himself  of  every  building  or  natural  feature  that  he  might 
be  called  upon  to  illustrate.  These  subjects  were  dictated  by  the 
taste  of  the  time,  which  generally  ran  towards  the  ruined  abbeys  and 
castles  of  the  middle  ages.  As  Turner's  subject-matter  was  prescribed 
for  him  in  this  way,  he  did  not,  like  the  modern  artist,  have  to  waste 
any  time  looking  for  promising  subjects.  He  had  merely  to  study 
the  numerous  guide-books  that  were  even  then  in  existence,  to  make 
out  a  list  of  the  more  important  castles,  abbeys,  and  Gothic  buildings, 
and  to  hurry  from  one  to  the  other  as  fast  as  the  coaches  or  his  own 
sturdy  legs  could  carry  him.  The  methodical  and  stolidly  business- 
like manner  in  which  he  set  about  and  carried  through  this  part  of 
his  work  is  calculated  to  shock  the  gushing  and  casual  temperament 
of  the  artist  of  to-day. 

Turner's  programme  in  1797  was  an  extensive  one,  and,  what  is 
much  more  remarkable,  he  carried  it  out.  He  seems  to  have  taken 
the  coach  into  Derbyshire,  as  he  had  already  appropriated  everything 
of  interest  in  the  Midland  counties.  He  carried  two  sketch  books 
with  him,  each  bound  handsomely  in  calf,  the  smaller  with  four 
heavy  brass  clasps,  the  larger  with  seven.  The  pages  in  the  smaller 
book  measure  about  10^  by  8^  inches,  those  of  the  larger  about 
14^  by  io£.  Both  these  books  are  now  in  the  National  Gallery 
collection,  and  will  shortly,  I  hope,  be  made  accessible  to  students 
and  the  general  public. 

The  campaign  opens  with  two  drawings  of,  I  think,  Wtngfield 
Manor,  then  comes  a  church  with  a  tall  spire  on  a  hill  which  I 
cannot  identify  ;  then  we  have  one  drawing  of  Rothfrham  Bridge  with 
the  chapel  on  it,  then  one  of  Conisborough  Castle,  single  views  of  the 
exterior  and  interior  of  Doncaster  Church,  three  different  views  of  the 
ruins  of  Pontefract  Church,  and  then  two  neat  drawings  of  the  Chantry 
on  the  Bridge  at  Wakefield.  It  is  not  till  he  gets  to  Kirkstall  Abbey 
that  the  artist  seems  to  pause  in  his  breathless  rush  to  the  North. 
There  are  no  less  than  nine  drawings  of  this  subject,  all  made  from 
different  points  of  view ;  one  of  these  leaves  containing  the  sketch 
of  the  Crypt — from  which  Sir  John  Soane's  impressive  water-colour 
was  made — contains  just  a  fragment  of  colour,  and  has  been  for 
many  years  among  the  drawings  exhibited  on  the  ground  floor  of  the 
National  Gallery.  In  this  way  we  can  follow  Turner  to  Knares- 
borough,  Ripon,  Fountains  and  Easby  Abbeys,  Richmond,  Barnard 
Castle,  Egglestone  Abbey  and  Durham,  and  then  along  the  coast  to 
Warkworth,  Alnwick,  Dunstanborough,  Bamborough  and  Holy 
Island.  Judging  from  the  drawir— ;  I  think  it  pn.  able  that  Turner 
spent  the  best  part  of  a  day  at  \  Island,  but  he  got  to  Berwick 
in  time  to  draw  a  general  view  ct  t.nc  town  and  bridge,  and  to  make 
a  slight  sketch  with  his  limited  gamut  of  colours — black,  blue,  and 

29 


yellow  only — -of  the  evening  effect.     The  next  morning  he  was  up 
in  time  to  see  the  sun  rise  from  behind  the  towers  of  Norham  Castle, 
and  to  trace  a  slight  and  hurried  pencil  outline  of  the  main  features 
of  the  scene.     There  is  only  this  one  sketch  of  the  subject,  and  it 
does  not  contain  the  slightest  suggestion  of  light  and  shade  or  of 
effect.     But  there  were   Kelso   and   Melrose    and    Dryburgh    and 
Jedburgh  Abbeys  close  by  waiting  to  be  drawn,  and  Turner  evidently 
felt  he  must  hurry  on.     Having  drawn  these  ruins  in  his  neat  and 
precise  way  he  turned  south  and  struck  into  Cumberland.     In  the 
larger  sketch  book  a  drawing  inscribed  Kesivick  follows  immediately 
after  one  of  the  views  of  Melrose  Abbey.     Then  comes  Cockermouth 
Castle,  the  Borrowdale,  Buttermere,  St.  John's  Vale,  Grasmere,  Rydal, 
Langdale,  and  Ulleswater  with  Helvellyn  in  the  distance.     Then  follow 
in  rapid  succession  Ambleside  Mi//,  Windermere,  Coniston,  Furness  Abbey, 
Lancaster,  and  after  a  single  drawing  of  Bo/ton  Abbey  we  find  ourselves 
in  York,  where  the  Cathedral  and  the  ruins  of  St.  Mary's  Abbey 
and  Bootham  Bar  must  have  detained  the  artist  for  perhaps  two  or 
three  days.     The  tour,  however,  is  not  yet  at  an  end,  for  the  Hon. 
Mr.  Lascelles  (who  became  Earl  of  Harewood  in  1820)  wants  some 
drawings  of  Harewood  House  and  of  the  ruins  of  Harewood  Castle, 
and  Mr.  Hewlett  wants  some  subjects  to  engrave  in  his  forthcoming 
"  Views  in  the  County  of  Lincoln."    It  is,  therefore,  through  Howden, 
Louth,  Boston,  Sleaford,  and  Peterborough  that  Turner  makes  his 
way  back  to  London.     He  must  have  been  back  by  September,  for 
among  the  drawings  exhibited  at  the  Royal  Academy  in  the  following 
May  was  one  described  as  "A  Study  in  September  of  the  Fern  House, 
Mr.  Lock's  Park,  Mickleham,  Surrey."     He  can,  therefore,  hardly  have 
been  away  much  more  than  three  months,  if  so  long,  but  his  strenuous 
vacation  had  yielded  an  abundant  crop  of  useful  material. 

It  must  have  been  October  before  Turner  was  fairly  back  in  his 
studio  in  Hand  Court,  Maiden  Lane,  and  had  settled  down  to  work 
up  this  material.  By  the  following  April  he  had  four  important 
oil  paintings  and  six  water-colours  ready  for  the  Exhibition.  One 
of  these  oil  paintings  (the  Dunstanborough  Castle]  now  hangs  in  the 
Melbourne  National  Gallery,  to  which  it  was  presented  by  the  late 
Duke  of  Westminster ;  two  others  (Winesdale,  Yorkshire — an  Autumnal 
Morning  and  Morning  amongst  the  Coniston  Fells)  hang  in  the  little 
Octagon  room  in  Trafalgar  Square,  and  the  fourth  is  on  loan  to  the 
Albert  Memorial  Museum,  Exeter.  This  is  the  Buttermere  Lake, 
•with  part  of  Cromack  Water,  a  really  fine  painting,  though  it  has 
darkened  considerably.  As  the  first  important  oil  painting  in  which 
Turner's  genius  was  clearly  manifested,  I  should  rejoice  to  see  it 
hanging  in  Trafalgar  Square.  The  pencil  drawing  on  which  it  was 
based  contains  some  work  in  water-colour,  possibly  made  direct  from 

3° 


nature,  but  the  details  and  general  effect  have  been  entirely  recast 
in  the  finished  work.  Among  the  water-colours  were  the  gloomy 
and  superb  Kirkstall  Abbcy^  now  in  the  Soane  Museum,  to  which 
I  have  already  referred,  and  the  drawing  of  Norham  Castle,  with 
which  we  are  now  more  particularly  concerned. 

The  drawing  exhibited  in  1798  is  not  the  one  here  reproduced. 
The  exhibited  drawing  is  probably  the  one  now  in  the  possession 
of  Mr.  Laundy  Walters.  A  photographic  reproduction  of  it  was 
published  in  Sir  Walter  Armstrong's  "Turner"  (p.  34),  and  it  is 
worth  pausing  a  moment  to  compare  this  with  the  original  pencil 
sketch  and  to  consider  in  exactly  what  relation  these  two  drawings 
stand  to  each  other. 

The  usual  way  of  describing  the  process  by  which  a  slight 
sketch  from  nature  is  converted  into  a  finished  drawing  is  to  say 
that  the  artist  copied  his  sketch  as  far  as  it  went  and  then  relied 
upon  his  memory  for  the  further  elaboration  that  was  required. 
An  artist's  memory  is  assumed  to  consist  of  images  of  the  scenes  he 
has  witnessed,  which  he  has  some  mysterious  power  of  storing 
somewhere  in  his  mind,  something  like,  I  suppose,  the  undeveloped 
exposures  in  a  Kodak.  According  to  this  theory  we  should  have 
to  assume  that  the  particular  sight  of  the  sun  rising  behind  Norham 
Towers  which  had  greeted  Turner  on  the  morning  he  hurried  from 
Berwick  to  Kelso  had  been  treasured  up  in  the  inner  recesses  of  his 
consciousness,  and  then  some  months  afterwards,  when  the  appro- 
priate moment  came,  he  had  only  to  select  this  particular  image 
from  among  the  millions  of  other  images  in  the  same  mysterious 
storehouse,  to  develop  it  and  copy  it  on  to  his  canvas.  I  need 
hardly  add  that  this  desperate  theory  is  quite  fanciful  and  absurd, 
and  in  flat  contradiction  to  the  teachings  of  modern  psychology. 

A  description  that  would  not  be  open  to  such  objections  would 
run  something  like  this  :  When  we  are  dealing  with  the  processes 
of  artistic  creation  we  have  to  assume  an  intelligent  human  agent, 
and  analogies  drawn  from  purely  mechanical  sources  can  only 
mislead  us.  We  must  not  assume  that  an  artist's  senses  and 
intellect  work  like  the  mechanism  of  a  camera,  or  in  any  other 
abnormal  way,  unless  we  have  some  strong  evidence  to  support 
us.  And  we  must  also  remember  that  a  visual  image  is  a  useful 
abstraction  in  psychology,  but  in  the  conscious  life  of  an  intelligent 
human  being  it  is  merely  an  element  within  the  ordinary  life  of 
thought  and  feeling.  Let  us  therefore  assume  that  Turner  not  only 
made  no  effort  to  retain  the  exact  visual  impression  of  the  scene  in 
question,  but  that  he  did  not  even  attempt  to  separate  this  impression 
from  the  general  whole  of  thought  and  feeling  in  which  it  was 
experienced.  The  particular  matter  of  sense-perception  would  then 

3' 


become  incorporated  in  the  general  idea  ot  the  object— in  the 
ordinary  way  in  which  sense  qualities  are  preserved  in  ideas. 
When  Turner  therefore  sat  down  to  make  his  picture,  what  he 
would  have  prominently  and  clearly  before  his  mind  would  be  a 
general  idea  of  Norham  Castle  as  a  ruined  border  fortress,  a  scene 
of  many  a  bloody  fray  and  of  much  bygone  splendour  and  suffering. 
In  short,  his  idea  would  be  what  the  art-criticism  of  the  Henley 
type  used  to  describe  contemptuously  as  "  literary  " ;  that  is,  it  was 
steeped  in  the  colours  of  the  historical  imagination,  and  was  practi- 
cally the  same  as  that  which  a  man  like  Sir  Walter  Scott  or  any 
cultivated  person  of  the  present  time  would  associate  with  the  same 
object.  Instead,  therefore,  of  having  a  single  image  before  his 
mind  which  he  had  merely  to  copy,  Turner  started  with  a  complex 
idea,  which  might,  indeed,  have  been  expressed  more  or  less 
adequately  in  the  terms  of  some  other  art,  but  which  he  chose  on 
this  occasion  to  express  in  pictorial  terms. 

In  this  way  we  can  understand  why  Turner  did,  as  a  matter  ot 
fact,  frequently  and  constantly  attempt  to  express  his  ideas  in  the 
form  of  verbal  poetry,  and  why,  in  the  drawing  we  are  now 
considering,  he  felt  himself  justified  not  only  in  filling  out  his 
sketch  with  details  that  were  neither  there  nor  in  the  real  scene, 
but  also  in  taking  considerable  liberties  with  the  facts  contained  in 
the  sketch,  altering  them  and  falsifying  them  in  ways  that  could 
not  be  defended  if  his  aim  had  been  to  reproduce  the  actual  scene 
itself.  The  colouring  too  of  Mr.  Walter's  drawing  owes  much  more 
to  Turner's  study  of  Wilson's  pictures  than  to  his  visual  memory  of 
natural  scenes  ;  that  is  to  say,  the  colour  is  used  as  an  instrument 
of  expression, — as  a  means  to  bring  the  imagination  and  feelings 
of  the  spectator  into  harmony  with  the  artist's  ideas,  as  well  as  to 
indicate  in  the  clearest  possible  manner  that  it  was  not  the  artist's 
intention  to  represent  the  actual  scene  in  its  prosaic  details. 

This  picture,  with  the  others  exhibited  in  1798,  settled  the 
question  for  Turner's  brother  artists  and  for  himself  that  he  was  a 
genuinely  imaginative  artist  and  not  a  merely  clever  topographical 
draughtsman.  The  following  year  he  was  elected  an  Associate  of 
the  Royal  Academy,  at  the  early  age  of  twenty-four,  and  throughout 
his  long  life  he  always  regarded  himself  as  entitled  to  take  any 
liberties  with  actual  topographical  facts  that  the  expression  of  his 
ideas  demanded. 

The  success  of  the  first  Norham  Castle  drawing  induced  Turner 
to  repeat  the  subject  several  times.  The  late  Mrs.  Thwaites  had 
another  water-colour  of  it  in  her  collection,  there  are  at  least  three 
unfinished  versions  in  the  National  Gallery,  and  I  have  seen  a 
version  of  it  in  oil.  The  subject  was  engraved  in  the  "  Liber  " 

32 


from  what  purported  to  be  the  picture  in  the  possession  of  the 
Hon.  Mr.  Lascelles,  but  really  from  a  fresh  design  made  by  the 
artist.  Then  Turner  painted  the  subject  again  for  Mr.  Fawkes  of 
Farnley,  and  again,  about  1822  or  1823,  he  made  the  drawing 
for  the  "  Rivers  of  England  "  series,  here  reproduced.  What  is  so 
interesting  in  all  this  is  that  the  details  in  each  of  these  versions  arc 
different,  yet  they  all  seem  to  have  been  based  on  the  same  pencil 
sketch.  The  relative  size  of  the  castle  varies  in  each  drawing,  as 
well  as  the  details  of  its  embrasures  and  crumbling  masonry  ;  the 
character  of  the  river  banks  also  varies.  In  the  earlier  versions  the 
right  bank  is  steep  and  rocky,  as  suiting  the  solemn  and  gloomy 
effect  of  the  subject ;  in  the  latest  version,  where  the  humble  pastoral 
life  of  the  present  is  thrown  more  into  prominence,  this  bank  becomes 
flat  and  peopled  with  fishermen,  their  boats  and  cows. 

In  one  of  the  many  anecdotes  told  of  Turner  he  is  represented 
as  saying  to  an  artist  who  had  complained  of  the  disappointment 
he  had  experienced  on  revisiting  a  certain  place,  "  Don't  you  know 
you  must  paint  your  impressions" — or  words  to  that  effect.  I  don't 
know  how  true  the  story  is — and  I  may  confess  that  I  have  almost 
got  into  the  habit  of  disbelieving  all  the  stories  told  about  Turner— 
but  whether  true  or  not  this  particular  anecdote  is  certainly  well 
invented.  Turner  knew  quite  well  how  large  a  part  his  subjective 
feelings  and  ideas  played  in  all  his  work,  and  it  made  him  shy  of 
revisiting  places  that  had  once  impressed  him.  But  when  he  spoke 
of  his  "  impressions "  we  must  be  careful  not  to  suppose  that  he 
could  have  used  the  expression  in  the  way  it  is  often  used  now. 
He  did  not  abstract  his  particular  visual  impressions  from  the 
emotional  and  ideational  context  in  which  they  were  experienced. 
In  so  far  as  Impressionism  means  this  kind  of  abstraction,  Turner 
was  never  an  impressionist.  And  as  his  first  ideas  of  places  were 
steeped  in  the  colouring  of  his  own  subjective  life,  so  his  ideas  were 
ever  taking  on  different  hues  as  his  temper  and  character  changed. 
In  this  way  he  could  use  the  same  sketch  again  and  again  and 
always  get  different  effects  from  it  ;  the  sensuous  datum  was  merely 
a  point  of  departure  for  each  fresh  improvisation,  a  form  into 
which  he  could  pour  his  meditations,  but  a  flexible,  plastic  form 
which  readily  took  the  shape  of  its  spiritual  content. 

These  considerations  may  help  us  to  understand  what  is  apt 
at  first  to  strike  the  student  of  Turner's  drawings  and  sketches  as 
strange  and  incomprehensible.  Turner  was  always  sketching  from 
nature,  and  often  making  drawings  that  contain  an  amazing  wealth 
of  detail  and  definition,  yet  the  usefulness  of  his  sketches  seemed  to 
vary  in  inverse  ratio  to  their  definition  and  to  the  time  spent  upon 
them.  The  beautiful  drawings  never  seemed  to  lead  to  anything, 

33 


all  the  pictures  being  painted  by  preference  from  the  slightest  and 
vaguest  sketches.  Thus  the  sketch  book  which  contains  the  sketch 
of  Norham  Castle  is  rilled  with  over  ninety  drawings,  most  of  them 
full  of  detail  and  delightfully  precise  and  graceful  in  handling. 
Turner  made  good  use  of  most  of  this  material,  but  the  most  prolific 
"breeding"  subject — to  use  one  of  Richard  Wilson's  expressions- 
was  unquestionably  the  hurried  scribble  of  Norham,  which  was  so 
slight  as  not  to  indicate  even  the  general  shape  of  the  ruined  tower 
with  precision,  and  which  left  the  number  of  windows  or  embrasures 
entirely  undetermined.  But  when  we  see  how  Turner  used  his 
sketches  we  can  easily  understand  that  this  absence  of  definition 
must  often  have  been  a  positive  advantage  to  him  when  he  came  to 
paint  his  pictures.  There  was  less  "  to  put  him  out,"  fewer 
obstacles  in  the  way  of  his  subjective  utterance,  the  form  was  more 
fluid  and  tractable  to  his  immediate  purpose.  The  more  detailed 
studies  were  of  course  not  wasted,  for  the  knowledge  they  gave  him 
enabled  him  to  fill  out  the  slightest  hints  of  his  "  breeding " 
subjects  with  an  inexhaustible  wealth  of  plausible  detail. 

The  National  Gallery  collection  contains  just  on  three  hundred 
of  Turner's  sketch  books,  and  practically  the  whole  of  his  work 
done  immediately  in  the  presence  of  nature.  This  data  enables  us 
to  speak  with  absolute  authority  upon  the  difficult  question  as  to 
the  relation  between  Turner's  art  and  nature.  They  prove  that  he 
very  seldom,  if  ever,  painted  a  picture  simply  "  out  of  his  head." 
In  everything  he  did — even,  I  believe,  in  the  case  of  what  have 
been  called  his  classical  nonsense  pictures — there  was  a  nucleus  of 
immediately  perceived  fact.  This  sensuous  basis  is  seldom,  if  ever, 
absent  from  his  work,  but  it  is  invariably  overlaid  and  distorted 
by  the  purely  subjective  forces  of  the  artist's  personality,  which 
appropriate  the  data  of  sense,  and  mould  them  into  any  shape  they 
choose.  It  is  impossible,  especially  since  "  Modern  Painters  "  was 
written,  to  overlook  the  important  part  played  by  natural  fact  in 
all  of  Turner's  creations,  but  it  is  just  as  important  not  to  overlook 
the  equally  obvious  and  certain  truth  that  Turner  never  uses  nature 
simply  for  its  own  sake,  but  only  as  a  means  of  expression.  The 
methods  employed  in  the  particular  case  we  have  just  studied  are, 
with  few  exceptions,  the  methods  which  he  adopted  during  the 
whole  of  his  career. 

Yet  Turner  did  undoubtedly  upon  occasion  paint  in  oil  directly 
from  nature.  An  instance  of  this  kind  is  described  by  Sir  Charles 
Eastlake  in  "Thornbury  "  (p.  153,  3rd  edition).  Eastlake  met  Turner 
during  his  second  visit  to  Devonshire,  probably  in  the  summer 
of  1813,  and  accompanied  him  to  a  cottage  near  Calstock,  the 
residence  of  Eastlake's  aunt,  where  they  stayed  for  a  few  days. 
34 


Another  artist  was  with  them,  a  Mr.  Ambrose  Johns,  of  Plymouth. 
It  was  during  their  rambles  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Calstock  that 
Turner  gathered  the  material  for  his  picture  of  "Crossing  the  Brook" 
Eastlake  says  that  "  Turner  made  his  sketches  in  pencil  and  by 
stealth,"  that  is  to  say,  he  did  not  like  to  have  people  looking  over 
his  shoulder  while  he  was  at  work.  The  sketch  book  Turner  used 
on  this  occasion  is  with  the  others  in  the  National  Gallery.  But 
after  the  three  artists  had  returned  to  Plymouth,  "  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  which  he  (Turner)  remained  some  weeks,  Mr.  Johns 
fitted  up  a  small  portable  painting-box,  containing  some  prepared 
paper  for  oil  sketches,  as  well  as  the  other  necessary  materials. 
When  Turner  halted  at  a  scene  and  seemed  inclined  to  sketch  it, 
Johns  produced  the  inviting  box,  and  the  great  artist,  finding 
everything  ready  to  his  hand,  immediately  began  to  work.  As  he 
sometimes  wanted  assistance  in  the  use  of  the  box,  the  presence 
of  Johns  was  indispensable,  and  after  a  few  days  he  made  his  oil 
sketches  freely  in  our  presence.  Johns  accompanied  him  always  ; 
I  was  only  with  them  occasionally.  Turner  seemed  pleased  when 
the  rapidity  with  which  those  sketches  were  done  was  talked  of; 
for,  departing  from  his  habitual  reserve  in  the  instance  of  his  pencil 
sketches,  he  made  no  difficulty  of  showing  them.  On  one  occasion, 
when,  on  his  return  after  a  sketching  ramble  to  a  country  residence 
belonging  to  my  father,  near  Plympton,  the  day's  work  was  shown, 
he  himself  remarked  that  one  of  the  sketches  (and  perhaps  the 
best)  was  done  in  less  than  half  an  hour."  "  On  my  enquiring 
afterwards,"  Sir  Charles  Eastlake  adds,  "what  had  become  of  those 
sketches,  Turner  replied  that  they  were  worthless,  in  consequence, 
as  he  supposed,  of  some  defect  in  the  preparation  of  the  paper  ;  all 
the  grey  tints,  he  observed,  had  nearly  disappeared.  Although 
I  did  not  implicitly  rely  on  that  statement,  I  do  not  remember  to 
have  seen  any  of  them  afterwards." 

There  are  about  a  dozen  small  oil  sketches  of  Devonshire 
subjects  in  the  National  Gallery,  which  are  doubtless  part  of  those 
made  under  the  circumstances  described  by  Sir  Charles  Eastlake. 
They  are  made  on  a  brownish  millboard,  prepared  with  a  thin 
coating  of  paint  and  size.  On  the  back  of  one  of  them  there 
happens  to  be  some  lettering  showing  that  Johns  had  laid  violent 
hands  on  the  covers  of  some  parts  of  William  Young  Ottley's 
"  British  Gallery  of  Pictures,"  then  being  issued  serially.  Several 
of  these  paintings  have  long  been  hung  among  the  exhibited 
drawings  ;  e.g.,  Nos.  746,  750,  754,  758,  and  one,  No.  849,  which  has 
somehow  got  the  obviously  incorrect  title  of  Bridge  over  River  Lugwy, 
Capel  Curig.  These  paintings  have  undoubtedly  sunk  very  much 
into  the  absorbent  millboard,  thus  proving  that  Turner's  remark  to 

35 


Eastlake  about  the  disappearance  of  the  grey  tints — which  he  "  did 
not  implicitly  rely  on" — was  justified.  But  otherwise  the  work 
is  in  good  condition,  and  I  have  very  little  doubt  that  when 
Mr.  Buttery  comes  to  take  them  in  hand,  he  will  be  able  to  bring 
them  back  to  something  like  their  original  freshness.  The  chief 
point  of  interest  with  regard  to  them,  from  our  present  point  of 
view,  is  the  curious  fact  that  Turner  does  not  seem  to  have  made 
the  slightest  use  of  them  in  any  of  the  Devonshire  pictures  he 
painted  on  his  return.  He  evidently  found  his  tiny  little  pencil 
sketches  much  more  suggestive  and  adaptable  to  his  purposes. 
Even  the  large  oil  picture  of  Crossing  the  Brook  is  based  entirely  on 
his  slight  and  rapidly  made  little  pencil  notes.  Another  point  of 
interest  is  that  even  when  painting  in  oil  face  to  face  with  nature 
he  did  not  merely  copy  what  he  had  in  front  of  him.  As  our 
illustration  shows,  these  sketches  are  as  carefully  composed  as  his 
pictures.  They  are  indeed  only  technically  sketches  from  nature  ; 
in  reality  they  are  designs  for  pictures  or  pictures  in  miniature, 
though  they  happen  to  have  been  painted  out  of  doors.  Even  in 
working  direct  from  nature  Turner  remained  firmly  entrenched  in 
his  artistic  position  as  the  master  of  nature.  He  still  retained  his 
power  of  selection,  taking  what  suited  his  purpose,  ignoring  the  rest, 
and  supplementing  from  the  stores  of  his  own  knowledge  what  for 
his  purpose  were  the  defects  of  the  momentary  image  before  his  eyes. 
The  fact  that  Turner  always  worked  in  this  way  makes  it 
'  exceedingly  difficult  to  separate  his  sketches  from  nature  from  the 
studies  or  designs  for  his  pictures.  Throughout  his  sketch  books 
and  amongst  his  loose  drawings  there  are  a  large  number  of  sketches 
in  colour,  and  one's  first  impulse  is  to  assume  that  these  were  made 
immediately  from  nature.  But  careful  observation  shows  that  Turner 
was  in  the  constant  habit  of  working  over  his  pencil  sketches  in  colour 
when  away  from  the  scenes  he  had  depicted.  In  this  way  the 
beautiful  little  sketch  of  "  Edinburgh  from  St.  Margaret's  Loch"  here 
reproduced  (Plate  VI.),  is  much  more  probably  the  draft  of  a  picture 
the  artist  had  in  his  mind's  eye  than  a  study  from  nature.  But  the 
point  whether  such  a  drawing  was  made  "  on  the  spot "  or  not  is  rela- 
tively unimportant ;  what  is  more  important  is  to  realise  how  very 
small  a  part  the  merely  imitative  or  representative  study  of  the  colour 
and  tone  (as  opposed  to  form)  of  nature  played  in  Turner's  work. 
His  colour  is  never  merely  descriptive.  The  whole  bent  of  his  mind 
is  so  essentially  pictorial  that,  whether  he  works  face  to  face  with 
nature  or  from  what  is  loosely  called  "  memory,"  his  slightest  sketch 
as  well  as  his  most  elaborate  work  is  always  an  attempt  to  express 
a  subjective  conception,  and  never  a  merely  literal  transcript  of  what 
is  given  in  sense-perception. 

36 


Perhaps  the  most  important  group  of  drawings  in  the  national 
collection  are  those  which  Turner  made  during  the  last  ten  years 
of  his  working  life,  i.e.,  between  1835  and  1845.  These  drawings 
were  not  made  for  sale  or  for  exhibition,  hence  Mr.  Ruskin's 
description  of  them  as  "  delight  drawings,"  because  they  were  done 
entirely  for  the  artist's  own  pleasure  and  delight.  Several  of  them 
are  reproduced  in  this  volume,  among  them  the  beautiful  sketch 
of  "Lucerne"  (Plate  XXI.)  realized  for  Mr.  Ruskin  in  1842, 
the  almost  equally  fine  "  Bellin-zona,  from  the  road  to  Locarno" 
(Plate  XXIV.),  and  "Zurich"  (Plate  XXVII.). 

These  inimitable  and  delightful  sketches  have  been  very  widely 
admired,  as  they  deserve  to  be,  but  they  have  also  been  praised, 
somewhat  perversely  as  it  seems  to  me,  for  their  truth  and  accuracy 
of  representation.  As  Mr.  Ruskin  has  pointed  out,  these  sketches 
"  are  not,  strictly  speaking,  sketches  from  nature  ;  but  plans  or 
designs  of  pictures  which  Turner,  if  he  had  had  time,  would  have 
made  of  each  place.  They  indicate,  therefore,  a  perfectly  formed 
conception  of  the  finished  picture  ;  and  they  are  of  exactly  the 
same  value  as  memoranda  would  be,  if  made  by  Turner's  own  hand, 
of  pictures  of  his  not  in  our  possession.  They  are  just  to  be  regarded 
as  quick  descriptions  or  reminiscences  of  noble  pictures."  Mr. 
Ruskin  is  also  unquestionably  correct  when  he  adds  "  that  nothing 
but  the  pencilling  in  them  was  done  on  the  spot,  and  not  always 
that.  Turner  used  to  walk  about  a  town  with  a  roll  of  thin  paper 
in  his  pocket,  and  make  a  few  scratches  upon  a  sheet  or  two  of  it, 
which  were  so  much  shorthand  indication  of  all  he  wished  to 
remember.  When  he  got  to  his  inn  in  the  evening,  he  completed 
the  pencilling  rapidly,  and  added  as  much  colour  as  was  needed  to 
record  his  plan  of  the  picture"  ("  Ruskin  on  Pictures,"  pp.  86-7). 

It  is  not  my  intention  now  to  dwell  upon  the  beauty  of  these 
incomparable  drawings,  on  their  passionate  intensity  and  emotional 
sincerity,  their  nervous  eloquence  and  elusive  suggestiveness.  The 
point  I  wish  to  insist  on  at  present  is  that  they  must  not  be 
regarded  as  attempts  to  reproduce  or  imitate  the  merely  superficial 
qualities  of  physical  nature,  as  attempts  to  give  an  accurate  repre- 
sentation of  effects  of  air  or  light,  or  of  the  shapes  and  forms  of 
mountain,  water  or  cloud.  The  artist  is  not  immersed  in  the 
definite  character  of  physical  objects.  He  seems  to  feel  that  as 
a  spiritual  and  self-conscious  being  he  is  something  higher  than  the 
merely  natural,  and  it  is  as  modes  of  expression  of  human  freedom 
and  self-consciousness  that  these  lyrical  fragments  must  be  regarded. 
The  colour  and  tone  of  Turner's  work  must  therefore  be  taken 
as  strictly  ideal,  that  is,  as  a  medium  of  subjective  expression,  as  a 
mode  of  spiritual  manifestation,  and  not  as  an  attempt  to  represent 

37 


the  merely  abstract  qualities  of  sense-perception.  And  what  is  true 
of  Turner's  colour  and  tone  is  also  true  of  his  form.  I  doubt  if  he 
ever  made  a  tolerably  careful  and  elaborate  drawing  of  a  natural 
scene  from  the  beginning  to  the  end  of  his  long  career — nearly  all 
his  elaborate  drawings  being  of  architectural  subjects.  But  instead 
of  the  prosaic  and  plodding  drawings  that  other  artists  make  (see, 
for  example,  the  elaborate  pencil  studies  of  trees  by  Constable  in 
the  Victoria  and  Albert  Museum),  we  find  hundreds  and  hundreds 
of  nervous,  eager  pencil  sketches.  When  we  come  to  study  these 
ravishing  sketches  with  care  we  make  the  astonishing  discovery  that 
the  bugbear  of  the  drawing  school,  the  prosaic  accumulation  of  par- 
ticular physical  facts  known  in  art  academies  as  "  nature,"  is  simply 
a  hideous  abstraction  of  the  theoretical  mind.  Nature,  in  this  sense 
of  the  word,  never  existed  for  Turner.  The  world  he  saw  around 
him  was  replete  with  intelligence,  was  permeated  with  spirit ;  where 
other  artists  see  only  the  bare,  unrelated  physical  fact  and  sensuous 
surface,  his  mind  is  already  busy  with  the  inner  and  invisible  signifi- 
cance, and  his  cunning  hand  is  instantly  shaping  forth  a  pictorial 
embodiment  of  his  own  insight  and  passionate  convictions. 

On  the  whole,  then,  this  was  Turner's  consistent  attitude  towards 
nature,  though  of  course,  in  his  earlier  years,  his  sketches  were  com- 
paratively less  swift  and  eloquent  than  they  afterwards  became.  And 
there  was  indeed  a  short  period  during  which  the  merely  physical 
fact  was  forced  into  undue  prominence.  This  period  culminated 
in  the  first  visit  to  Italy  in  1819—1820.  Here  the  novelty  of  the 
scenery  and  buildings  stimulated  the  thirst  for  detailed  observation 
which  had  been  gradually  growing  on  Turner  during  the  previous 
six  or  seven  years.  But  in  England  the  very  quickness  and  strength 
of  his  intuitions  had  always  prevented  the  desire  for  precise  observa- 
tion from  gaining  the  upper  hand.  In  Italy  his  powers  of  intuition 
were  useless.  He  was  disoriented.  Everything  disconcerted  and 
thwarted  him.  His  rapid  glance  no  longer  penetrated  to  the  inner 
essence  of  the  scenes  around  him.  He  did  not  understand  the  people 
and  their  ways,  and  their  relation  to  their  surroundings.  For  a  time 
he  seemed  to  become  less  certain  than  usual  of  his  artistic  mission. 
But  he  set  to  work  with  his  usual  pluck  and  energy  to  assimilate 
his  strange  surroundings  by  tireless  observation  of  the  outside.  The 
result  was  a  vast  accumulation  of  disorganized  or  of  only  partially 
organized  impressions. 

It  is  conceded  on  all  hands  that  Turner's  artistic  work  went  all 
to  pieces  as  a  result  of  his  Italian  experiences.  The  Bay  of  Baice 
contains  faults  altogether  new  in  his  completed  works.  Even  the 
feeblest  of  his  earlier  works  had  been  animated  by  some  central  idea 
or  emotion,  to  which  all  the  parts  were  subordinated,  and  which 
38 


infused    into  them  whatever  of  life  or   significance   they  possessed 
In  the  Bay  of  Baict  the  artist  has  an  unusual  quantity  of  material  on 
his  hands,  but  he  can  neither  find  nor  invent  a  pictorial  idea  to  give 
coherence  to  his  disconnected  observations.    The  picture  is  made  up  of 
bits  of  visual  experiences  elaborately  dovetailed  into  one  another,  but 
which  absolutely  refuse  to  combine  into  any  kind  of  conceptual  unity. 
Yet  if  we  confine  our  attention  to  the  merely  formal  and  abstract 
side  of  art,  there  is  assuredly  much  to  move  us  even  to  enthusiastic 
admiration  among  the  immense  quantity  of  sketches   accumulated 
during   this  Italian  visit.     The  very  fact  that  Turner's  inspiration 
was  checked  prevented   his  sketches  from  possessing  their  wonted 
rudimentary  or  forward-pointing  character.     Instead  of  being  hasty 
drafts  of  the  pictures  that  thronged  instantly  into  his  mind  upon 
contact  with  the  scenes  of  his  native  land,  they  became  more  like 
the  drawings  which  less  completely  equipped  creative  artists  arc  in 
the  habit  of  making  ;  they  became  "studies"  in  the  modern  use 
of  the  term.     The  conditions  of  their  production  gave  full  play  to 
Turner's  marvellous  powers  of  draughtsmanship  and  formal  design. 
Before  drawings  like  Rome  from  Monte  Mario  who  can  help  waxing 
enthusiastic  over  the  exquisitely  deft  and  graceful  play  of  hand,  the 
subtle  observation  and  the  almost  superhuman  mastery  of  the  design  ? 
No  wonder  Mr.  Ruskin  has  declared  that  "  no  drawings  in  the  world 
are  to  be  named  with  these    ...   as  lessons  in  landscape  drawing  " 
("Ruskin  on   Pictures,"  p.  157).     But  before  assenting  wholly  to 
this  dictum  we  must  remember  that,  in  spite  of  all  their  attractive- 
ness, Turner  found  these  drawings  worse  than  useless  for  his  general 
artistic  purposes,  and  that  only  bad  and  foolish  pictures  came  from 
them  ;  and  the  more  carefully  we  study  the  matter  the  more  clearly 
do  we  see  that  nothing  but  bad  and  foolish  pictures  could  come 
from  work  in  which  the  spirit  of  curiosity  and  of  cold  and  accurate 
observation  is  predominant. 

We  have  fixed  our  attention  thus  far  upon  the  sketches  and 
drawings  made  from  nature  in  the  National  Gallery  collection,  to 
the  exclusion  of  the  finished  water-colours.  This  may  seem  all  the 
more  inexcusable,  as  I  have  preferred  to  treat  these  sketches  rather 
with  regard  to  their  bearing  upon  the  artist's  finished  work- — as  stages 
in  the  development  of  the  complete  work  of  art — than  as  independent 
productions  which  can  be  accepted  entirely  for  their  own  sake. 
But  in  a  short  paper  like  the  present  it  is  impossible  to  do  justice 
to  all  the  sides  of  such  an  important  collection  as  the  Drawings  of 
the  Turner  Bequest.  Numerically,  the  finished  drawings  form  only 
a  small  fraction  of  the  whole  collection — about  two  hundred  out  of 
a  total  of  over  20,000  drawings.  Among  them  are  about  two-thirds 
of  the  "  Rivers  of  France  "  drawings,  and  most  of  the  "  Ports  "  and 

39 


"  Rivers  of  England,"  and  Rogers's  "  Vignettes."  These  drawings 
were  engraved  during  Turner's  lifetime  and  under  his  active  superin- 
tendence ;  they  are,  therefore,  amongst  the  best  known  of  his  works. 
The  whole  of  the  finished  drawings  have,  moreover,  been  constantly 
on  exhibition  for  more  than  fifty  years.  There  remains,  therefore, 
little  either  of  praise  or  blame  to  be  said  of  them  that  has  not  already 
been  said  many  times.  While,  on  the  other  hand,  the  studies  and 
sketches  are  only  now  on  the  point  of  being  made  accessible  to  the 
public. 

The  practically  complete  series  of  Turner's  sketches  and  studies 
from  nature  seems  to  call  for  comprehensive  treatment.  Their  careful 
study  throws  a  wholly  new  and  unexpected  light  upon  the  funda- 
mental and  essential  qualities  of  Turner's  attitude  towards  nature,  and 
therefore  upon  the  essential  character  and  limitations  of  his  art.  Or 
where  the  light  is  not  altogether  unexpected — as  it  would  not  be 
perhaps  in  the  case  of  a  diligent  and  methodical  student  of  Turner's 
completed  works — the  sketches  amplify  and  illustrate  in  an  abundant 
and  forcible  way  what  before  could  only  have  been  surmised.  I 
propose,  therefore,  to  devote  the  remainder  of  my  limited  space  to 
an  attempt  to  indicate  as  briefly  as  possible  the  main  features  of 
Turner's  conception  of  nature,  as  it  is  revealed  in  his  sketches,  and 
to  point  out  its  importance  both  for  the  proper  understanding  of  his 
finished  work  and  for  its  bearing  upon  some  adverse  criticisms  that 
have  been  brought  against  his  work. 

In  my  opening  remarks  I  ventured  to  contrast  Turner's  attitude 
towards  nature  with  the  attitude  of  the  majority  of  contemporary 
artists.  My  intention  in  thus  opposing  these  two  different  methods 
of  work  was  not  to  suggest  that  one  of  them  was  either  right  or 
wrong  in  itself,  or  that  one  way  was  necessarily  better  or  worse  than  the 
other.  My  intention  was  exactly  the  opposite.  There  is  not  one 
type  of  art  production  to  which  all  artists  must  conform,  and  two 
totally  different  methods  of  procedure  may  each  be  positively  right 
and  equally  valid.  I  will  even  go  farther  than  this  and  confess  that 
I  regard  the  present-day  method  of  working  from  nature  as  the  only 
right  and  proper  way  of  attaining  the  results  that  are  aimed  at.  But 
it  is  the  result,  the  purpose  of  the  artist,  that  justifies  the  means,  and 
this  applies  with  just  as  much  force  to  Turner's  way  of  working  as  to 
the  modern  way.  To  condemn  Turner's  procedure,  therefore,  simply 
because  it  differs  from  that  now  in  vogue,  would  be  as  unwise  and 
unfair  as  to  condemn  the  modern  way  because  it  differed  from  his. 
Different  conceptions  of  the  aim  and  scope  of  art  involve  different 
attitudes  towards  nature,  and  necessitate  different  methods  of  study. 

Let  us  begin  with  the  current  conception — the  conception  of  the 
landscape  artist  of  to-day  and  of  the  public  for  which  he  works.    The 
40 


aim  of  this  art  is  what  is  called  "  naturalness,"  that  is,  the  picture 
should  be  made  to  look  as  much  like  nature  as  possible.  The 
standard  of  excellence  here  is  just  the  ordinary  common  appearance 
of  physical  reality.  A  picture  that  looks  like  nature  is  good,  and 
one  that  looks  "  unnatural "  is  therefore  bad.  This  kind  of  art  is 
capable  of  giving  a  great  deal  of  innocent  pleasure  to  people  who  like 
to  be  reminded  of  scenes  they  love  or  are  interested  in.  But  it  has 
its  limits.  It  cannot  go  beyond  the  bare  physical  world.  And  it  is 
bound  to  treat  even  this  limited  area  of  experience  from  a  strictly 
limited  point  of  view.  It  is  bound  to  take  the  physical  world  as 
something  which  exists  in  entire  independence  of  the  spectator,  as 
something  which  is  indeed  given  in  sense-perception,  but  which  the 
spectator  emphatically  finds  and  does  not  make.  Now  so  far  as  we 
take  nature  in  this  sense  we  have  to  do  with  an  external  power 
which  is  utterly  indifferent  to  our  merely  human  aims  and  purposes, 
and  the  artist  can  only  look  upon  himself  as  a  passive  recipient,  a 
tabula  rasa,  on  which  external  nature  is  reflected.  This  is  the  stand- 
point of  the  prosaic  intelligence,  the  level  upon  which  much  of  the 
ordinary  reflection  and  discussion  of  the  day  moves. 

But  man  is  not  really  a  passive  mirror  in  which  a  foreign  nature 
is  reflected,  nor  is  he  satisfied  merely  to  submit  himself  to  natural 
influences  and  vicissitudes.  Man  is  never  really  satisfied  to  take  the 
world  as  he  finds  it,  but  sets  to  work  to  transform  it  into  what  he 
feels  it  ought  to  be.  The  social  and  political  world,  with  its  realms 
of  morality,  art  and  religion,  came  into  existence  as  a  protest  against 
the  merely  natural.  In  this  world,  created  and  sustained  by  human 
intelligence  and  will,  the  physical  world  is  not  abolished  or  destroyed, 
but  it  is  transformed  into  a  more  or  less  willing  accomplice  of  a 
strange  and  higher  power.  It  is  in  this  new  form  which  nature 
assumes  under  the  sway  of  intelligence  and  will  that  we  find  it  in 
Turner's  works.*  Mn  his  presence  the  external  world  loses  its  stub- 
born inditR-rence  to  human  ^ms  ^nfl  M^omes  saturated  with  purely 
human  aspiration  and  emotion.  Its  colours  and  shapt^  cea>e  to  belong 
ly  physical  world.  They  become  instead  the  garment  in 

oTTthf  jnwar^  cpi't-imyl  ^a,f'"-*  of  the  yUtf  robe«  itself.     Nature 
in    this   new    aspect    is  no   longer    3    m^r^y •  htfitile   a 
jystem  of  laws  i  a. soul  kas.Jv*-n  Hjeafhed  into  jt  whjcl 
j5T3emical  with  our  own. 

~Now  it  is  evident  that  these  two  kinds  of  art,  the  passive  and 

*  Turner's  conception  of  nature,  1  may  remark,  is  identical  with  that 
of  Sir  Joshua  Reynolds,  who  says  :  "  My  notion  of  nature  comprehends 
not  only  the  forms  which  nature  produces,  but  also  the  nature  and  internal 
fabric  and  organisation  ...  of  the  human  mind  and  imagination." 
(Seventh  Discourse.) 

4' 


/the  active,  with  their  totally  dissimilar  aims,  cannot  and  ought  not 
/  to  represent  nature  in  the  same  way.  The  art  which  uses  nature  as 
a  medium  for  the  expression  of  ideas  and  feelings  cannot  attain  its 
object  by  representing  physical  objects  in  the  simple  and  direct 
way  appropriate  to  the  art  which  aims  merely  at  naturalness.  The 
artist's  intention  must  make  itself  manifest  even  in  the  manner  in 
which  he  represents  physical  objects, — indeed,  he  has  no  other  way 
of  expressing  his  ideas.  *  The  active  or  creative  artist  will  therefore 
make  it  clear  that  he  has  broken  entirely  with  the  disconnected, 
accidental  and  prosaic  look  of  everyday  existence  which  it  is  the 
one  aim  of  the  passive  artist  to  retain." 

From  this  point  of  view  the  charges  that  are  often  brought 
against  Turner,  that  his  colour  is  forced  and  unnatural,  will  leave  us 
cold  and  indifferent.  To  make  such  an  objection  is  merely  a  proof 
of  mental  confusion.  '*  The  creative  artist  must  break  with  the  p_rosaic 
vision  of  nature,  if  only  to  make  it  evident  that  his  objects  are  not  there 
for  their  own  sake  and  for  their  immediate  effect,  but  to  call  forth  a 
response  and  echo  in  the  mind  of  the  observer.  *  Turner's  colour— 
"  dyed  in  the  ardours  of  the  atmosphere  " — is  one  of  his  most  potent 
instruments  of  expression,  and  must  be  judged  as  we  judge,  let  us  say, 
the  verbal  magic  of  Shelley's  verse,  as  a  work  of  free  beauty,  fashioned 
in  response  to  the  deepest  and  truest  cravings  of  man's  nature. 

That  Turner's  art  moves  mainly  among  the  highest  interests  of 
man's  spiritual  nature  accounts  to  some  extent  for  the  pre-eminent 
position  he  now  occupies  among  modern  artists.  It  is  always  as  an 
artist  conscious  of  man's  high  destiny  that  he  claims  to  be  judged, 
and  though  he  often  stumbled  and  his  hand  faltered,  he  never  once 
sank  to  the  level  of  the  passive  and  prosaic  imitator  of  nature's 
finitude.  This  is  not  the  place  to  inquire  minutely  into  Turner's 
failings  and  shortcomings,  nor  to  study  their  connection  with  the 
innumerable  masterpieces  in  which  he  dared  and  sometimes  attained 
the  very  highest  of  which  art  is  capable.  An  adequate  discussion  of 
the  subtle  inter-connection  of  Turner's  triumphs  and  failings  would 
involve  the  raising  of  questions  of  which  English  criticism  seems  to 
prefer  to  remain  in  happy  ignorance.  I  cannot  therefore  attempt 
to  justify  my  conviction  that  he  is  not  only  the  greatest  artist  our 
nation  has  yet  produced,  but  also  one  of  the  greatest  of  modern 
artists,  a  man  we  must  rank  with  Rembrandt  and  Jean  Francois 
Millet.  But  this  at  least  will  be  generally  conceded,  that  he  fully 
deserves  that  consideration  and  sympathy,  which  the  ready  instinct  of 
mankind  reserves  for  those  who  devote  themselves  without  stint  and 
without  measure  to  the  highest  and  most  difficult  tasks. 

A.  J.  FINBERG. 

42 


r 

BJ 
CD    ' 


ttj 


->    - 

°t 

^    •- 


-2 

u 
<f> 


10 

s 

— 

00      UJ 


<   u 

s§ 


18 


OJ     S     ' 

:  r  5 


1 


=1 


o 


r 

C 

- 

i 

LI- 

O 

; 

^ 

r 

ID 

0 

f. 



r 

t- 

cc. 
O 

z 

OJ 

T: 


o     5 

06  r  at 


^mf       _ ^      ">« 

cr  «  ,4. 
«  Q       o 

3    *^     W 

a  H  -  2 

j°l 
8    s 

QC         H 

I    8 

-J*  Of 


i 

i  c  - 

S  £  S  o 
«  f  - 

a  a  ~  o 

•"  3  5 

•r    «  uj 

i-  c  i 
8 


I 


cc 

Q 

r 

i- 


><   o 
u. 
r 
U 

= 

-  ?  o 

O     -     H 
IU 


H- 
fi 


§ 


a       z 

^       _i 

a  i 


o  H   ^ 

•" 


ss 


O  »- 
a  £ 
00 

z 


I 


3  I 
_  •' 

«    .f 


5  uj 

z 


r 


•^    QC 
£    O 

T!     CO 


u 


O 

.1 

N       U 


z 
0 


JJ 
I- 


S 


2 

^ 

O 

—      — 

— 


8 


i 


OJ 


O 


«   4 


UJ 


*< 

«J    Z    "    C 


•; 
r 

5  ^ 
o  5 
o 


o 
— 

OJ 

*"- 

*  o 


u 

~.  - 

a  < 


-  ° 
O 


— J  •^ 

•*J   - 
r  : 

h-          j 


5      2 


-- 


4 


< 


5 


UJ 

- 

r 

-* 

_ 

"— 

X 

O 

" 

H 

re 

^ 

. 

__ 

a 

Q 

.- 

a 

7 
.- 

u 

- 

J 

r 

" 

^- 

O 
or 


O 


8 


05 

>    <  ' 

~*   f  i  "   at 

x:  <->  a  2 


5  <  S  O 

a§M 

z 

h- 
< 


r 


z 
z 


Z    K    "• 

O  b?  -; 


UJ 


fitii 


1  i 


id 

-8 

<U 


i 


s 


'•P 


r, 


5 
S3 

*o*5 

••*    rv    , 
—    < 

~     «    *- 
tt 

*f 

CD  -  d 


V   v 


£*2 

« 

_  c 

*£ 

(Q 

S  tj  : 

- 
^ 

- 


O 


s 


MAGGIOR 

C 

0 

QC 

O 

0 

' 

1 

* 

• 

• 

'- 

O 
cc 

•- 

UL» 

OJ 

3 

1 


o 


O  ~ 
Z.    * 


m 


o 


1 


'    > 

Z 


JS  2 


^§o 

a  2  _, 

- 


u 


OJ 

y 

z 


K- 

XI 

X 


X 
CO 


2 

V    £ 


oc 

CO 


O 
0 

< 

CO 

-  u 


2   a 


O   a' 

jo   ^   J   O 

a  ft  «  z 

<ig 

U     UJ 


8 


s 
o 


i 


3 
I 

_ 

- 


gj 

s°i 
i  » 

S     " 


.OCARNO 

a 

- 

•• 

e 

o 

- 

O 

• 

oc 

LU 

r 

- 

[ 

•   • 

- 

-  - 

." 

O 

ex 

U- 

- 

TF 

0 

M 

i 

_J 

OJ 

CO 

g 

_J 

< 

: 

i/i  * 

x     « 
S 

^  UJ      &• 

X    "Z    M    * 

^  "  "- 

c  S  *  ° 

73  u.  r  z 

S  ..ifi 

uj  <  n 

-i  s 
j  ^ 

^5          U 

OJ 

<        r 


Z 

o 

a 


cc 


•*••• 


CO 


—  r; 


' 


— --V 


- 

r 
.5  OQ 


• 


CO 

_ 

O       -1 

•-•  * 


I 


x: 

o 


2  u 

oj  •  : 

:: 


< 

r 

u. 

01      _l 

O 

a 


QJ 


Z3 

* 


*•     11  I 

£< 

-  5 

Q.  r ; 


o 


o 

r 


SKETCHING 
GROUNDS 


EDITED    BY    CHARLES    HOLME 


MCMIX 

OFFICES    OF  UTHE    STUDIO" 
LONDON,    PARIS  &   NEW   YORK 


ILLUSTRATIONS   IN   COLOUR. 

PAGE 

Winchclsea  Meadows.     By  Albert  Goodwin,  R.VV.S.          ...          ...  9 

Distant  View  of  Arundel  Castle  from  the  Downs.    By  Sutton  Palmer  17 

The  Mouth  of  the  Thames.     By  Charles  Pears        ...          ...          ...  35 

A  Welsh  Cottage.     By  Onorato  Carlandi     ...          ...          ...          ...  53 

A  Liddiesdale  Landscape.     By  Thomas  Scott,  R.S.A.          ...          ...  63 

Tarbcrt,  Loch  Fync.     By  R.  M.  G.  Coventry,  A.R.S.A.,  R.S.W.  93 

Autumn — Glen  Moriston.     By  A.  Brownlie  Docharty        ...          ...  101 

A  Glimpse  of  the  Atlantic.     By  George  Houston,  A. R.S.A. ,  R.S.W.  1 1 1 

Cutting  Kelp  Weed.     By  W.  H.  Bartlett 125 

New  York  from  Cortland  Street  Ferry.     By  Joseph  Pcnncll            ...  139  • 

The  City  of  Fez.     By  John  Lavery,  R.S.A.             ...          ...          ...  149 

The  Palace,  Avignon.     By  H.  Hughes-Stanton        ...          ...          ...  167 

The  Convent,  Bormes-les-Mimosas.     By  Walter  Donne      ...          ...  179 

The  Pyrenees  from  near  Fanjeaux.     By  Gordon  Home       ...          ...  191 

Approach  to  the  Public  Gardens,  Venice.     By  Wilfrid  Ball,  R.E.  ...  201 

The  Cliffs  of  Capri.     By  A.  Romilly  Fedden,  R.B.A 213 

Scheveningen.     By  Herbert  Marshall,  R.W.S.         ...          ...          ...  235 


ARTICLES. 

INTRODUCTION  PACE 

By  Alfred  East,  A.K. A.,  I'.R.B.A.,  R.E.  i 

SUSSEX 

Described  by  Marcus  B.  Huish.  Illustrated  by  Albert  Goodwin,  R.W.S., 
Ruth  Dollman,  Marcus  B.  Huish.  Sutton  Palmer,  and  A.  Wallace 
Rimington,  A.R.E.,  R.H.A 5 

WAREHAM 

Described  atul  illustrated  by  Claude   Hayes,  R.I.         ...          ..  ...          21 

THE  LOWER  THAMES 

Described  and  illustrated  by  Charles  Pears      ...          ...         ...          ...          31 

ROCHESTER 

Described  and  illustrated  by  E.  W.  Charlton,  R.E 39 

NORTH  WALES 

Described  and  illustrated  by  Onorato  Carlandi  ...          ...          ..  47 

THE  SCOTTISH  BORDERLAND 

Described  by  Alexander  Eddington.   Illustrated  by  Thomas  Scott,  R.S.A., 

and  T.  Marjoribanks  Hay,  R.S.W.        ...          ...          ..  ...          ...          59 

EAST  LOTHIAN 

Described  by  Alexander  Eddington.  Illustrated  by  Robert  Noble, 
R.S.A.,  and  T.  Marjoribanks  Hay,  R.S.W.  ...  "...  ...  69 

THE  COAST  TOWNS  AND  VILLAGES  OF  FIFE 

Described  by  Alexander  Eddington.  Illustrated  by  Robert  Noble, 
R.S.A.,  Chas.  H.  Mackie,  A  R.S.A.,  R.S.W.,  T.  Marjoribanks  Hay, 
R.S.W.,  and  Robert  Hope  ...  79 

TARBKRT,  LOCH  1  VM  ,  AND  THE  FIRTH  OF  CLYDE 

Described     by    J.    Taylor.       Illustrated    by     R.     M.    G.    Covent: 

A.R.>.  \..  R.S.W.  ...  87 

THE  HIGHLANDS  OF  SCOTLAND 

Described  by  J.  Taylor.     Illustrated  by  A.  Brownlie  Docharty          ...          97 

IONA 

Described  by  J.  Taylor.   Illustrated  by  George  Houston,  A.R.S.A.,  R.S.W.        107 


THE  WEST  COAST  OF  IRELAND  PAGE 

Described  and  illustrated  by  W.  H.  Bartlett    ...  ...  ...          ...        uy 

NEW  YORK 

Described  and  illustrated  by  Joseph  Pennell    ...  ...  ..  ...        129 

THE  ATMOSPHERE  OF  MOROCCO 

Explanatory    Note  (?)  by    R.   B.   Cunninghame    Graham.     Illustrated 

by  John  Lavery,  R.S.A.  ...  ...  ..          ...          ...  ...        143 

CAUDEBEC-EN-CAUX 

Described    by    James    Williams.       Illustrated     by     W.    H.    Charlton, 

Ruth  Cobb  and  Florence  Lewis  ...          ...  ...          ...  ...        153 

AVIGNON  AND  ITS  NEIGHBOURHOOD 

Described  and  illustrated  by  H.  Hughes-Stanton         ...  ...  ...        163 

BORMES-LES-MIMOSAS— A  WINTER    SKETCHING   GROUND 

Described  and  illustrated  by  Walter  Donne        ...          ...          ...  ...        173 

THE    PYRENEES 

Described  and  illustrated  by  Gordon  Home        ..  ...  ...          ...        183 

VENICE 

Described  and  illustrated  by  Wilfrid  Ball,  R.E.  195 


CAPRI 


Described  by  Katharine  Fedden.  Illustrated  by  A.  Romilly  Fedden, 
R.B.A 205 

THE   WACHAU 

Described  by  A.  S.  Levetus.  Illustrated  by  Gustav  Bamberger,  Oswald 
Grill,  Alois  Haeinisch,  Luigi  Kasimir,  Richard  Lux,  Anton  Novak, 
Emil  Strecker,  Max  Suppantschitsch  and  Eduard  Zetsche  ...  ...  217 

HOLLAND 

Described  and  illustrated  by  Herbert  Marshall,  R.W.S.  ....  ...        229 

STOCKHOLM 

Described  and  illustrated  by  Count  Louis  Sparre  ...  ...          ...        239 

BOARDSHIP  AS   A    SKETCHING   GROUND 

Illustrated  by  Geoffrey  Holme     ...          ...          ..  ...          ...  ...        247 


VI 


INTRODUCTION 

IiV    AI.I-KKD    EAST,   A.R.A.,   P.R.B.A.,   R.E. 


IF  half-a-dozen  people  visited  some 
beautiful  spot  you  would  find  that  their 
appreciation  would  be  expressed  in 
different  ways.  Some  would  be  moved 
to  express  their  admiration  of  one  thing', 
while  others  would  be  led  to  acclaim  their 
appreciation  of  another;  yet  all  might  be 
agreed  as  to  the  general  beauty  of  the 
place.  The  beauty  of  its  tone  would  excite 
the  admiration  of  one,  the  conjunction  of 
its  colour  would  raise  the  enthusiasm 
of  another,  while  a  third  would  be  led 
to  exclaim  upon  some  topical  charm — a 
quality  that  might  be  expressed  by  words 
rather  than  paint.  And  although  they  all 
might  agree  in  the  main  as  to  the  beauty 
of  the  place,  each  would  have  his  own 
especial  reason  for  his  admiration.  And  so 
if  they  were  painters,  painting  the  same 
spot,  all  their  sketches  might  convey  to  the 
spectator  the  sensations  of  appreciation  of 
anyone  who  had  seen  the  place,  but  they 
would  differ  greatly  in  the  manner  by  which 
that  sense  of  its  beauty  was  conveyed.  One 
might  attempt  to  realise  the  facts  as  pre- 
sented to  his  eye;  another  might  treat  the 
scene  as  the  material  by  which  he  could 
express  his  ideal.  One  might  select  only 
what  he  felt  to  be  the  essentials  of  the  place, 
and  which  gave  it  its  peculiar  charm  ;  while 
another  might  take  all  that  it  offered,  believ- 
ing it  to  be  the  better  way  of  conveying  to  the 
spectator  the  same  truth.  It  is  possible  that 
one  artist  might  soften  the  contrasts  of  colour 
to  obtain  breadth,  while  another  might 
enhance  them  to  give  his  sketch  "snap." 

Thus  the  whole  question  depends  upon 
the  personal  temperamental  attitude  of  the 
painter,  and  the  result  is  much  more  inter- 
esting than  if  the  work  were  treated  with 
tin-  photographic  and  automatic  indifference 
<>t' the  camera,  in  which  there  would  be  no 
expression  of  character.  It  is  chiefly  this 
personal  factor  which  makes  art  interesting, 
and  in  nothing  does  the  idiosyncrasy  of 
the  artist  appear  so  much  as  in  the  vivid, 


spontaneous  impression  of  nature,  qualities 
which  a  sketch  should  always  include. 

There  is  a  wide-spread  opinion  that  a 
sketch  is  an  incomplete  picture.     Nothing 
could  be  more  misleading.     A  sketch  is  a 
distinct  work  of  art,   separated  from,  and 
different  to,  the  deliberate  effort  of  the  artist, 
and  should  convey,  in  the  fullest  manner, 
the  quick,  vivid  impression  of  the  place.     It 
should  mark  a  moment  in  which  the  con- 
junction of  all  things  reveals  the  scene  at 
its  best ;  it  should  show  a  quick  analysis  of 
the  materials  which  build  up  the  scene,  and 
which  have  made  it  sufficiently  attractive  for 
the  artist  to  paint.     Hut  an  unfinished  pic- 
ture is  merely  the  incomplete  idea  of  the 
painter.      A  sketch  should  be  a  complete 
thing,    as    individual,    as    comprehensive, 
within   its  limitations,  as   a   picture.      Its 
difference  lies  in  the  difference  of  its  aim ; 
and  if  the  aim  and  object  be  attained,  then 
it  is  a  work  of  art.     One  would  not  claim 
for    an   instant   that    it   reaches   the   high 
place    a    picture    should    attain,    because 
it  expresses  only  the  effect  of  the  moment 
on  the  mind  of  the  painter,  while  the  picture 
combines  subtleties  of  thought,  careful  con- 
sideration of  conjunction  of  form  and  colour, 
a  charm  of  composition,  and  rhythm  of  line 
which  the  sketch  may  not  offer.     We  look 
for  the   impression    of  the   moment   in   a 
sketch,  but  the  experience  of  years  in  a 
picture.     A  fine  work  of  art  should  include 
the    feeling    of  spontaneity    of   a    sketch 
with  the  satisfaction  of  the  sense  of  com- 
pletion of  a  picture. 

Allowing  that  the  personal  attitude  to 
nature  is  interesting,  then  it  naturally  fol- 
lows that  it  would  be  interesting  to  hear 
from  painters  their  own  description  of  the 
painting-ground  they  love  best,  to  know 
what  has  appealed  to  them  to  cause  them 
to  select  it  as  the  arena  of  their  work ;  and 
we  see,  and  rightly  so,  the  deep  influence 
which  the  country  has  exerted  upon  the 
mind  of  the  painter.  It  is  obvious  in  his 

i 


Introduction 


work  what  kind  of  landscape  has  been  the 
cause  of  the  formation  of  his  particular 
style.  It  is  true  that  retrospective  art  has 
been  one  of  the  principal  factors  in  the 
formation  of  a  style  of  the  modern  land- 
scape painter.  We  see  the  influence  of 
Claude  upon  the  mind  of  Turner,  and  of 
Constable  upon  the  painters  of  the  Barbizon 
School.  That  is  understood  and  allowed. 
But  apart  from  that  there  is  a  very  deep 
feeling  excited  by  the  neighbourhood  in 
which  the  painter  finds  himself.  This  may 
not  be  appreciated  by  the  artist  himself, 
but  it  does  exert  an  influence  which  in  many 
cases  is  profound,  and  one  that  has  a  lasting 
impression  upon  his  work.  If  the  artist  be 
surrounded  by  what  is  dignified  and  great 
he  will  show  those  qualities  in  his  work, 
in  proportion  only  to  his  power  of  recep- 
tivity. One  can  trace  in  the  work  of  Titian 
the  influence  of  the  hills  by  which  he  was 
surrounded  in  his  youth  ;  and  we  see  in  the 
works  of  Teniers  and  Morland  that  they  had 
come  closely  in  contact  with  things  that 
were  sordid.  Who  can  doubt  but  that  the 
courtly  surroundings  of  Velasquez  in- 
fluenced him  in  that  quality  of  dignity  and 
style  which  marks  his  work  r  If  we  accept 
this  view,  we  at  once  see  how  important 
it  is  for  the  landscape  painter  to  select 
a  painting  ground  that  will  elevate 
his  thoughts  and  inspire  his  imagination 
instead  of  choosing  that  which  is  merely 
pretty  and  picturesque. 

It  is  not  the  business  of  the  artist  to 
express  what  is  obvious  to  every  one  ;  if  it 
were,  he  would  prefer  the  actual  fact  to 
the  painted  one.  We  want  no  imitation, 
even  if  it  were  done  to  the  point  of  de- 
ception ;  but  what  we  do  look  for  is  the 
strong,  vivid  and  frank  impression  of  a 
cultivated  mind.  I  can  imagine  Turner, 
when  looking  upon  any  scene  in  nature, 
saying  to  himself,  "  What  does  this  convey 
to  me,  and  what  great  phase  of  nature  does 
this  material  serve  to  express  ? "  What 
was  useless  for  his  purpose  he  deliberately 
ignored,  and  aggrandized  the  material  which 
was  to  justify  the  purpose  he  had  in  view. 
So  that  nature  to  the  painter,  as  well  as  to 
the  builder,  offers  the  material  by  which 
great  things  can  be  built ;  and  we  can  read 
between  the  lines  of  the  artist's  work  the 


exact  mental  attitude  he  held  when  he 
painted  any  particular  scene. 

I  can  imagine  one  artist  waxing  very 
eloquent  on  the  charms  of  a  place  which 
did  not  in  the  slightest  degree  affect 
another;  and  I  can  imagine  one  painter 
sitting  down  to  a  subject  that  had  not  the 
remotest  interest  to  other  artists  ;  and  as 
it  is  of  the  most  vital  importance  that  he 
should  have  the  deepest  interest  and  appre- 
ciation of  the  place  he  proposes  to  paint,  it 
is  all  the  more  necessary  to  select  one  that 
is  in  attune  with  his  own  personality.  It  is 
often  said  that  a  painter  paints  his  own 
country  best,  and  the  reason  of  that  may 
be  looked  for  in  the  fact  that  he  loves  it  most. 
That  is  not  enough,  however ;  he  must 
know  it  as  well  as  love  it,  he  must  get  it 
all  by  heart.  He  must  become  thoroughly 
acquainted  with  the  material  with  which  it 
is  composed — saturated  with  it — before  he 
can  express  it  with  that  swift  sensibility 
which  marks  the  highest  quality  of  his 
sketch.  He  must  not  read  nature  to 
you,  he  must  recite  it.  If  he  simply 
reads  it  he  does  not  put  into  it  that 
expression  that  the  words,  or  rather  forms, 
should  convey. 

It  is  interesting,  no  doubt,  to  visit  the 
scene  upon  which  the  genius  of  a  great 
man  has  built  up  his  composition ;  but 
it  was  not  merely  the  scene  that  led  to 
the  success  of  the  work,  but  the  artist 
who  saw  within  that  scene  those  qualities 
which  may  have  been  unnoticed  by  another. 
Do  not,  for  one  moment,  believe  that  by 
visiting  a  particular  spot  where  this  or 
that  famous  picture  was  painted  you  can 
do  the  same ;  that  is  a  very  great  fallacy, 
quite  as  big  an  one  as  thinking  that  if  you 
followed  the  same  system  or  used  the  same 
colours  or  brushes  as  Turner  or  Constable, 
you  could  produce  the  same  quality  of 
work.  Many  believe  that  the  highest 
form  of  art  can  be  taught ;  they  do  not 
know  that  the  most  direct  expressions  of 
painting,  simply  done,  must  have  behind 
them  years  of  thought  and  consideration, 
combined  with  the  most  careful  judgment. 
Painting  is  a  matter  of  knowledge.  If  any 
painter  knew  as  much  as  Turner  he  could 
express  as  much,  but  so  many  do  not  take 
the  trouble — or  have  not  the  capability  of 


Introduction 


taking  the  trouble— to  get  behind,  as  it  were, 
thiMilivinus  to  what  after  all  is  the  real  thing. 
I  liis  accounts  for  all  the  tricks  and  subter- 
futf''s  by  which  so  many  seek  to  attain 
their  end,  which  are,  in  themselves,  super- 
ficial and  inexpedient,  and  arrest  one's 
attention  at  the  paint,  instead  of  carrying 
one  beyond  that  material.  We  have,  for 
example,  some  of  the  pigmentary  school 
who  believe  by  a  process — learned,  no 
doubt,  as  a  scientific  theory — that  they  can 
express  th»-  ^t-nsations  of  the  moving  air; 
and  by  placing  side  by  side  pure  colour  of 
the  spectrum  they  can  give  you  the  actual 
sensation  of  light,  which  no  doubt  they 
<ln,  but  without  any  consideration  of  the 
equally  important  matters  which  are  as 


essential  for  the  building  up  of  a  great 
work. 

One  should  follow  his  own  feelings  in  the 
selection  of  a  subject,  and  when  selected 
choose  to  express  it  in  his  own  way.  Hut 
we  cannot, and  must  not,  think  that  because 
we  are  working  in  Dedham  Vale  we  can 
be  as  great  as  Constable. 

Hut  what  is  really  interesting  is  to  learn 
what  kind  of  country  appeals  to  well- 
known  men,  and  to  observe  how  far  personal 
contact  has  affected  their  work.  This  is  a 
question  of  great  and  absorbing  interest, 
and  the  following  articles  on  Painters' 
Sketching  Grounds  will  be  appreciated 
both  by  the  artist  and  the  layman. 

ALFRED  EAST. 


SUSSEX. 


SUSSEX. 


Di-s(  Kiiii-i)    I'.Y    MARCUS    i'..    iiri.sn. 

ILLUSTRATED    BY    ALBERT    GOODWIN,    R.W.S.,     RUTH    DOLLMAN, 
MARCUS  B.  HUISH,  SU1TON  PALMER  AND  A.  WALLACE  RIMINGTON, 

A.R.E.,    R.ll.A. 


IT  is  setting  a  somewhat  difficult  task 
before  a  denizen  of  any  county  in  our 
fair  island  to  ask  him  to  pen  an  un- 
biassed account  of  the  advantages 
which  it  offers  to  the  artist  who  would  visit 
it  tor  sketching  purposes.  For  there  are 
few  Englishmen  who  do  not  hold  their  own 
countryside  in  so  much  esteem  that  they 
see  it  through  rose-coloured  glasses,  and 
believe  that  there  are  few  places  with  which 
it  can  be  compared.  This  is,  perhaps, 
especially  true  as  regards  those  whose  good 
fortune  it  is  to  have  a  home  in  Sussex. 
A  Suffolk  man  would  probably,  and  a 
dweller  in  Essex  would  certainly,  not 
burst  forth  at  once  into  laudation  of 


his  county's  beauties,  but  one  cannot  be 
long  in  the  company  of  one  from  Sussex 
without  those  of  the  neighbourhood 
from  which  he  hails  being  brought 
prominently  to  your  notice.  He  has  good 
cause  for  the  faith  that  is  in  him.  His 
county  does  not  possess  all  the  beauties  of 
the  larger  shires  of  Devon  or  York,  nor 
of  the  Cumberland  Lake  District.  But  to 
compare  a  county  more  nearly  its  size 
(Derbyshire,  for  instance,  renowned  for 
its  beauty),  if  Sussex  has  no  such 
beautiful  rock-confined  streams  as  the 
Dove,  or  the  Derwent  in  Millers  Dale, 
and  no  such  moorlands  as  those  of  the 
Peak  District,  it  has,  as  sets-off,  a  seacoast 


HAYTIME — RYE 


BY  ALBERT  GOODWIN,  R.W.S. 
7 


Sussex 


of  varied  interest,  a  Weald  of  far-embracing 
views,  and  Downlands  which  are  almost 
unique  in  their  fascinating  outlines,  placidity 
of  aspect,  and  ever-varying  colour  hues. 
A.nd  to  these  may  be  added,  for  the  mass  of 
artists  who  inhabit  the  metropolis,  the 
great  advantage  of  accessibility.  Even  the 
Brighton  line  (so  loth  to  cater  for  any 
passengers  except  those  who  will  be  content 
to  disgorge  themselves  on  one  of  its  sea 
fronts)  will  land  one  at  most  parts  of  the 
county  within  a  couple  of  hours. 

Accessibility  had  doubtless  much  to  do 
with  the  popularity  of  Sussex  in  the  artist's 
mind  in  pre-rail  and  bicycle  days,  when 
few  of  them  journeyed  far  afield  or  had  any 
ambition  for  extended  travel  in  pursuit  of 
subjects.  It  is  true  that  to  anyone  seeking 
for  old  illustrated  records  of  the  county 
material  is  singularly  deficient,  much  more 
so  than  in  the  case  of  other  counties,  and 
that  which  does  come  to  light,  repeats  again 
and  again  the  same  subjects,  drawn  almost 
without  exception  for  book  illustrations : 


illustrations  of  the  castles  —  Pevensey, 
Hurstmonceaux,  and  Bodiam ;  or  of  the 
seaports,  Hastings  and  Brighthelmstone ; 
or  of  the  capitals,  Chichester  and  Lewes. 
Even  Turner  came  hither  with  this  intent. 
The  sketching  grounds  that  have  been 
occupied  by  the  artists  of  to-day  are  almost 
without  exception  either  on,  or  near,  the 
southern  edge  of  the  county,  although, 
as  I  shall  show  later,  an  abundance  of 
material  is  to  be  found  in  other  parts.  I 
will  therefore,  to  commence  with,  follow  the 
beaten  tracks  which  take  us  first  of  all  to 
the  coastline.  Starting  then  at  the  extreme 
eastern  end  of  the  county  we  find  Rye  and 
Winchelsea.  These  appear  to  have  been 
known  but  little  to  the  first  generation  of 
artists,  although  George  Barrett  exhibited 
pictures  of  Rye  in  1808  and  1814,  and 
Copley  Fielding  in  1823,*  and  it  is  only 

*  NOTE. — I  am  indebted  to  Mr.  Algernon  Graves  for  these 
and  other  dates.  He  is  now  turning  his  untiring  efforts 
towards  tabulating  the  places  illustrated  by  members  of  the 
Royal  Water-Colour  Society. 


4   i-       r,^/>l^Vv.T>.1  ,  - 

*  r^ifllp^  ^    . 

u  ^^^i^'%^f  %d^%^^ 

lfflK^''^,^w^M^^    fi.$y  "^  w!"&\(; r ) 


*-«».-*-"   »/v,» 


^»fl^ll^^ 


^^  -  —fc: 

^5-  7»%^  •• 

"^.  ^,      ^  "  -r> 

•^      s^S^s-- 


,ir" 


LOW  TIDE — RYE 
8 


BY  ALBERT  GOODWIN,  R.W.S. 


ad    B 

Chic 

.ime  hith 

shall 

• 
• 

end  of  f 

ichelsea.     Thes- 
but 

iley  Fi 


E.—I  "U 

date* 

ds  tabulati 
Water-Cc 


othe 


counr. . 
an    abur 

•  ith,  foil 
ce  us  ' 
then  at  th< 
v  we  find  Ry 
o  have 

i  first  general; 
;  Barrett  exhi 

1814,    ant: 
n*  and  it   is  only 


'  i .  Algernon  Graves  for  thae 
turning  his  untiring  efforts 
"ustrated  by  members  • 


H 


< 

£ 

I 


, 


RYE    FROM   THE    EAST 

amongst  the  elders  now  living  of  our  Old 
Water-Colour  Society  that  there  are  to  be 
found  those  who  may  claim  to  have 
thoroughly  exploited  them.  Herbert 
Marshall  and  Albert  Goodwin  are  amongst 
those  who  have  made  these  towns  their 
own,  and  amongst  the  latter's  most  beauti- 
ful drawings  must  be  counted  some  of  the 
grey  and  red  Cinque  Port  of  Rye.  Both 
it  and  Winchelsea  possess  good  inns 
for  artists,  although  the  "  Mermaid "  at 
the  former  has  now  been  taken  posses- 
sion of  by  golfers,  who  threaten  to  oust 
the  painter  from  what  was  once  looked 
upon  as  his  peculiar  possession.  There 
are  other  towns  in  Sussex  which  retain 
much  of  their  eighteenth-century  character, 
but  Rye  carries  one  back  much  further 
than  that,  and  it  is  a  mediaeval  town  that 
you  come  upon  as  you  enter  the  old  gate- 
ways, both  here  and  at  Winchelsea.  As  re- 
gards the  first  named,  subjects  abound,  both 
of  its  streets  and  of  the  town  and  harbour 
from  the  flats. 

The    Sussex  coastline,  although  an  ex- 


BV   ALBERT  GOODWIN,    R.W.S. 

tended  one,  does  not  present  such  interest- 
ing features  as  that  of  other  counties  that 
stretch  down  to  the  English  Channel. 
Hastings  used  to  be  a  favourite  sketching 
ground  for  artists  in  the  middle  of  the  last 
century,  when  marine  painters  such  as 
Bentley  and  Callow  enjoyed  nothing  so 
much  as  depicting  heavily-booted  sailors 
unloading  fish  from  their  cobbles.  These 
can  still  be  painted  at  Hastings,  but  much 
of  the  picturesqueness  of  the  old  town,  with 
its  background  of  cliff  and  castle,  has 
disappeared. 

Chalk  cliffs  require  very  dexterous  hand- 
ling, and  especially  those  that  guard  the 
land  from  Beachy  Head  to  Brighton  ;  they 
can  hardly  be  recommended  as  subjects  for 
sketching.  West  of  Brighton,  sandy  ex- 
panses of  shore  may  be  found  which  have 
the  advantage  of  pointing  south-westwards, 
and  therefore  in  autumn  afford  fine  subjects 
at  sundown.  Arthur  Severn  has  per- 
petuated more  than  one  of  these  most 
luminously. 

Within  reach  of  Brighton,  Shoreham  has 

1 1 


Sussex 


WASTE   LANDS,    RYE 

retained  many  of  its  old-world  character-* 
istics.  It  is  the  only  place  in  Sussex, 
Newhaven  perhaps  excepted,  where  much 
shipping  is  to  be  found,  and  the  River 
Adur  at  both  low  and  high  water  affords 
good  subjects,  especially  where  the  old 
wooden  bridge  spans  it,  and  Lancing 
College,  which  stands  up  like  a  Cistercian 
monastery,  and  old  Shoreham  church  form 
objects  of  interest  in  the  landscape.  David 
Murray,  some  years  back,  sent  more  than 
one  picture  of  the  old  bridge  to  the  Academy, 
and  Prout,  Fielding,  Duncan  and  Birket 
Foster  have  all  painted  it.  Bosham,  dis- 
covered, I  believe,  by  Joseph  Knight,  pre- 
sents more  of  this  kind  of  sketching,  but  it 
has  of  late  years  been  too  much  exploited 
by  artists,  who  repeat  too  often  the  few  views 
of  the  sluggish  tidal  estuary  of  Chichester 
Harbour  bordered  by  a  straggling  village. 
It  is  curious  how  fashion,  and  perhaps  the 
knowledge  of  comfortable  quarters,  congre- 
gates artists.  Pagbourn  harbour,  near 
Selsey  Bill,  with  its  wooded  shores  and 
lagoon-like  reaches,  lies  almost  undis- 
covered, and  the  upper  waters  of  Ports- 
mouth harbour  at  Fareham  are  really  fine, 
but  no  artists  will  go  thither  until  they  are 
12 


BY    ALBERT    GOODWIN,    R.W.S. 

shown  the  way.  Comfortable  quarters 
had  undoubtedly  much  to  do  with  Fittle- 
worth  being  such  a  favourite  place  for 
artists  some  years  ago.  It  was  discovered, 
I  believe,  by  Mr.  A.  W.  Weedon,  who 
sent  me  there  in  my  salad  days.  I 
remember  being  the  cause  of  sad  dis- 
grace for  the  buxom  widow  who  then  kept 
the  "  Swan "  Inn,  and  who  was  a  prime 
favourite  with  artists.  Her  landlord  was 
a  brewer  at  Arundel,  who  posed  as  an  art 
collector,  coming  over  whenever  an  artist 
appeared  and  usually  obtaining  for  a  five- 
pound  note  a  good  example  from  the  new- 
comer's portfolio.  My  arrival  was  duly 
announced,  the  brewer  drove  over  the 
dozen  miles  from  Arundel,  came  to  where 
I  was  sketching,  looked  over  my  shoulder 
and  fled,  leaving  behind  him  at  his  hostelry 
some  very  strong  language  as  to  the  good 
lady's  ignorance  of  what  an  artist  was. 
Fittleworth  is  a  good  centre  for  work  of  a 
not  very  exciting,  but  varied,  pastoral 
character.  It  has  a  bridge,  a  mill,  a 
sluggish  stream  and  a  gorse-covered  com- 
mon, whence  fine  sunsets  can  be  garnered. 
The  "Swan"  has  been  termed  a  second 
Diploma  Gallery  from  the  decorations 


X. 

i 

a 

= 


X 

i^ 

e/3 


Sussex 


BRIDGE   AT   OLD   SHOREHAM 

that    have    been    left    there    by    visiting 
artists. 

Mr.  Wallace  Rimington,  some  of  whose 
sketches  appear  here,  cannot  speak  too 
highly  of  this  western  side  of  the  county. 
He  advises  entering  Sussex  from  Hasle- 
mere,  when  Fernhurst  will  be  found  to 
present  very  fine  woodland  subjects.  North 
.Chapel  contains  many  old  houses  and  a 
very  quaint  inn.  The  country  between  this 
and  Midhurst  is  wooded  with  magnificent 
elms  and  beeches,  and  has  interesting 


• 

BY   A.    WALLACE    RIMINGTON,    A.R.E.,    R.B.A. 

patches  of  common.  Cowdray  and  its  ruin 
are  always  attractive  to  the  painters.  Pet- 
worth  with  its  park  should  also  be  visited 
by  artists,  if  only  to  see  the  Turners  which 
he  painted  there,  in  emulation  probably  of 
the  magnificent  Claude,  alongside  of  which 
they  hang :  the  town  itself  is  full  of  subjects 
for  those  who  limn  domestic  architecture. 

Working  along  the  little  stream  of  the 
Rother  we  pass  Fittleworth,  and  gain  the 
main  Portsmouth  line  at  Pulborough,  where 
there  is  a  good  inn  and  plenty  of  material, 
especially  on  the  flats, 
with  their  distant 
views  of  the  Downs  seen 
over  the  woods  at  Par- 
ham.  Arundel,  Am- 
berley,  and  the  banks 
of  the  Arun  are  too 
well  known  to  artists 
to  need  more  than  men- 
tion here,  and  so  we 
will  strike  eastwards 
towards  the  Adur.  On 
our  road  thither  we 
have  a  good  bridge  at 
Stopham,  and  pines 
and  moorland  near 
Washington.  Storring- 
ton  is  somewhat  disap- 
pointing; but  Steyning 

VILLAGE  OF  NORTH  CHAPEL          BY  A.  WALLACE  RIMINGTON,  A.R.E.,  R.B.A.  is    full    of  hoUSBS    of    all 


_ 
-. 


X 

g 


- 

2 

D 
oi 


NEAR    STEDHAM 


BY    A.    WALLACE    RIMINGTON,    A.R.E.,    R.B.A. 


IN    THE   VALLEY    OF   THE    ARUN 
16 


BY   A.    WALLACE    RIMINGTON,    A.R.E.,    R.15.A. 


4 

± 
at 


•J. 


7 


^ 

r 
q 
5 


^ 


z 

5 

5 

u 
u 

< 


< 

: 


-- 

E 

- 


_ 


Siissex 


periods,  from  the  fifteenth  century  onwards. 
So  we  pass  through  the  Adurgap,  which  has 
not  the  beauties  one  would  expect  of  it. 

Copley  Fielding  was  the  first  to  recognise 
and  paint  the  beauties  of  the  South  Downs, 
but  it  was  reserved  for  H.  G.  Hine  to 
discover  their  sweetness  of  contour,  their 
varied  colourings,  the  greys  lying  in  their 
hollows,  and  their  loveliness  at  all  hours 
of  the  day,  notably  at  sundown.  Alfriston, 
which  lies  between  the  Downs,  with  its 
quaint  buildings,  is  a  headquarters  for 
artists,  and  the  Cuckmere  Valley  and  Firle 
Beacon  figure  in  many  sketches  by  Thorne 
Waite  and  Sir  E.  Waterlow.  Very  lately 
a  young  artist,  Ruth  Dollman,  has 
deservedly  attracted  attention  by  quickly 
gaining  knowledge  of  the  varied  features 
of  the  Downs,  and  especially  of  their  dove- 
coloured  hues,  near  her  home  at  Ditchling. 

Lewes  is  most  picturesquely  situated, 
has  many  quaint  old  houses,  and  the  river, 
both  above  and  below  the  town,  offers 
many  attractive  subjects,  as  at  Rodmell, 
as  one  nears  Newhaven,  wfyich  is  little 
known.  At  Newhaven  the  shipping  often 
presents  picturesque  variety.  Copley 
Fielding  drew  hereabouts,  and  many  an 
artist  has  sketched  the  old  Martello  Tower 


at  Seaford,  but  that  place  now  presents  no 
subjects  of  which  there  are  not  better  to 
be  found  elsewhere. 

Ruins  are  fortunately  out  of  fashion  now, 
but  there  are  a  goodly  number  in  Sussex 
for  those  who  seek  them  —  Cowdray, 
Amberley,  Hurstmonceaux,  Bride  Place, 
Bodiam,  Camber,  Bramber,  Mickleham,  etc. 
Picturesque  cottages  and  village  streets 
are  to  be  found  almost  everywhere,  but  the 
old  windmills  are  rapidly  disappearing; 
the  two  above  the  Clayton  tunnel  have  fur- 
nished subjects  for  many  an  artist,  and 
others  are  to  be  found  at  Winchelsea, 
Mailing,  and  Angmering. 

Artists  have  hitherto  avoided  Mid- 
Sussex,  probably  because  the  railway 
facilities  are  so  indifferent,  but  a  bicycle 
ride  will  unfold  beauties  everywhere,  espe- 
cially in  the  forests,  parts  of  which  stretch 
from  east  to  west  right  across  the  county — 
Ashdown,  Worth,  Balcombe,  Tilgate,  and 
St.  Leonards.  In  spring  the  silver  birches 
in  Worth  and  St.  Leonards,  above  a  carpet 
of  primroses  and  bluebells,  afford  a  glimpse 
of  fairyland,  especially  when  the  fair 
distant  views  over  the  Weald  almost  rival 
the  latter  in  tenderness  of  hue. 

MARCUS  B.  HUISH. 


COURTHOUSE    FARM,    NEAR    LEWES 
2O 


BY    RUTH    DOLLMAN 


WAREHAM. 


W  ARK  HAM. 

DESCRIBED  AND  II  I  I  SI  RATED  BY  CLAUD!     IIAVI  s,  K.I. 


FOR  an  all-round  sketching  ground  I 
do  not  know  any  better  place  than 
U'.irrham,  in  Dorset,  the  town  its--lt 
bring  picturesque  and  full  of  small 
bits,  and  combining  with  this  that  which  is 
more  important,  i.e.,  a  good  centre  from 
which  one  can  get  to  a  fine  landscape 
country.  We  have  two  rivers  here  flowing 
through  the  town,  over  which  are  placed 
M-veral  picturesque  bridges  and  water-mills, 
providing  subjects  at  every  turn.  And  for 
those  who  like  architecture,  there  is  a  fine 
old  Saxon  church  and  innumerable  old 
houses  and  street  corners  worthy  of  being 
translated  either  into  black-and-white  or 
colour. 

Hut  the  joy  to  me  personally  is  to  get 
right  away  from  the  town  and  find  myself 
on  the  moors  between  Stoborough  and 
Corfe.  Here,  indeed,  is  a  feast  for  the 
painter  who  loves  the  open  country.  Vast 
stretches  of  moorland  are  broken  by  silver, 


sandy  roads,  and  backed  at  every  turn  by 
the  low-lying  hills  of  Purbeck,  which  seem 
to  take  a  quality  of  colour  peculiarly  their 
own,  possessing  distinct  characteristic- 
which  one  can  only  describe  as  the 
"  Dorset "  blues  or  greys.  Subtle  and 
delicate  they  are  at  times,  and  densely  rich 
at  others;  and  given  a  south-westerly  wind, 
for  instance,  they  seem  to  put  on  velvet 
coats,  and  at  other  times  a  silver  apparel. 
There  is  a  place  that  I  call  "  my  find,"  a 
piece  of  rough  ground  at  the  foot  of  Creech 
Barrow,  which,  though  at  first  disappoint- 
ing (because  of  its  complex  character),  will 
well  repay  the  artist  for  a  succession  ot 
visits.  I  have  often  found  in  other  counties 
that,  after  walking  over  miles  of  heath  and 
not  finding  anything  quite  to  suit  one's 
idiosyncrasy,  suddenly  one  makes  a  swerve 
to  the  right  or  left,  and  is  confronted 
with  what  is  mentally  translated,  in  the 
parlance  of  the  artist,  as  "stuff  for  months." 


THK   01. 1)    MAKkH     ri.Ath.    \v\KMl\M 


BY   CLACDK    HAVKS,    R.I. 
23 


Wareham 


OLD    HOUSES   AT   STOBOROUGH 

BY   CLAUDE   HAYES,    R.I. 

This,  then,  is  the  sort  of  place  that  I 
refer  to  above.  I  have  only  mentioned 
up  to  the  present  the  result  of  a  lead 
from  one  road  (south)  from  Wareham 
to  Corfe.  Now  let  us  take  another — 
the  (west)  road  to  Dorchester.  Here  we 
get  many  small  hilly  fields  (on  which, 
when  I  was  last  there,  was  growing 
wheat)  running  down  to  green  flats, 
and  the  river  Frome  intersecting  them, 
with  the  beautiful  hills  again  forming 
a  background.  On  tfie  right  of  the 
Dorchester  road  there  are  flat  moors 
covered  with  heather  in  July,  with 
convenient  broken  sand-pits  occasion- 
ally, giving  character  to  the  foreground. 
Away  from  here,  and  further  on  the 
road  to  Dorchester,  there  is  a  fine 
specimen  of  a  water-mill,  situated  on 
the  river  Frome,  and  called  Stoke 
Mill.  There  are  at  least  five  or  six 
good  compositions  here ;  but  unfortu- 
nately one  of  the  best  has  been  un- 
pleasantly modified  by  the  breaking 

24 


down  of  a  fine  black  poplar  (through 
late  storms)  which  gave  a  character  to 
the  place 

Not  Jar  from  here  is  the  village  of 
Wool,  with  the  river  Frome  picturesque 
at  every  turn,  and  dominated  by  the 
beautiful  old  stone  bridge,  which  almost 
touches  the  celebrated  ancient  Manor 
House  immortalised  by  Hardy  in  his 
novel  "  Tess  of  the  D'Urbervilles." 

Now  let  the  reader  follow  me  back 
in  imagination  to  the  town  of  Wareham 
again,  and  from  there  start  on  another 
road,  for  the  country  I  have  been  describ- 
ing must  be  three  or  four  miles  away  from 
our  centre ;  and  I  take  it  that  distance 
is  about  enough  to  travel  in  the  day  it 
one  wants  to  work  with  any  chance  of 
success.  We  have  taken  the  south  and 
west  roads,  now  let  us  take  the  east, 
which  starts  from  the  middle  of  the 
town.  We  pass  a  few  old  houses  and 


ENTRANCE    TO    OLD    HOUSES    AT    STOBOROUGH 

BY   CLAUDE    HAYES,    R.I. 


ON   THE    MOORS    NEAR   CORFE 


BY  CLAUDE   HAYES,    R.I. 


STOKE    MILL  ON   THE    FROME,    DORSET 


BY  CLAUDE   HAYES,    R.I. 
25 


Wareham 


LOOKING   TOWARDS   CORFE 


BY   CLAUDE    HAVES,    R.I. 


another.  Before  de- 
scribing the  environs 
of  Wareham  further, 
I  may  mention  that 
there  is  a  fine  old 
stone  bridge  between 
Wareham  and  Stoke, 
called  Holme  Bridge, 
which,  as  well  as  being 
a  picture  in  itself,  is 
surrounded  by  beauti- 
ful flat  country  with 
good  foregrounds  of 
reeds,  and  with  gene- 
rally a  punt  or  two  to 
help  the  composition. 
We  have  now  done 
south,  west,  and  east 
streets,  within  a  radius 
of  three  -  and  -  a -half 

courts  on  both  sides,  good  enough  to  miles  of  the  town.  If  we  go  back  to  the 
portray,  and,  getting  beyond  the  precincts  railway  station  and  start  out  in  an  easterly 
of  Wareham,  see  farms  on  the  left  and  direction  (along  the  main  road  to  Poole),  we 
marshes  on  the  right.  Of  course  one  can  will  find  a  class  of  scenery  quite  different 
always  find  small  close  subjects  on  farms,  to  any  hitherto  described.  The  hills  here 
but  it  is  these  marshes,  with  their  broken  are  covered  with  bracken  and  heather,  and 
foot-bridges,  little  streams,  grey  reeds,  and  are  fine  and  big  in  line,  helped  by  groups 
swampy  rich  green  foreground,  inter-  of  picturesque  Scotch  firs,  with  an  occa- 
mingled  with  purple  earth  (approaching 
rich  blacks  in  places),  that  move  me  most. 
The  casual  observer  will  possibly  say, 
"  What  is  here  ?  I  see  nothing !  Flat 
country,  etc.,  etc."  But 
wait,  for,  as  we  look 
again,  we  notice  a  little 
amber  light  in  middle 
distance.  Ah,  that  is 
better ;  a  cloud  is  pass- 
ing over  and  nature 
has  concentrated  and 
given,  to  those  who  can 
see,  a  picture.  The 
commonplace  turned 
into  the  beautiful. 
Nature  is  a  big  piano- 
forte and  the  artist 
must  play  upon  it. 
Branksea  Island  and 
Poole  form  a  fine  back- 
ground to  the  marshes, 
looking  in  one  direc- 
tion, and  Redcliffe  and 
the  Purbeck  hills  in 
26 


sional  silver-stemmed  birch.  These,  and 
the  simple  line  of  the  Dorchester  hills, 
make  some  fine  compositions.  The  disused 
gravel-pits,  filled  with  water,  also  help 


LOOKING   TOWARDS    POOLE 


BY    CLAUDE    HAYES,    R. 


- 

I 

?- 

< 

'  - 
< 


H  O 
Z  >- 

o  a 


Wareham 


IN    THE   WAREHAM    MEADOWS 


BY   CLAUDE   HAYES,    R.I. 


NEAR    REDHILL    FARM,    WAREHAM 
28 


BY    CLAUDE    HAYES,    R.I. 


•• 


BETWEEN    STOBOROUGH    AND    POOLE 


BY   CLAUDE   HAYES,    R.I 


ON   THE   ROAD  TO    ARSE 


BY   CLAUDE   HATES,    R.I. 


Wareham. 


IN    THE   WAREHAM    MEADOWS 


BY    CLAUDE    HAYES,    R.I. 


matters,  and  the  gravel  itself  takes  on  a 
fine  tender  purple. 

Before  concluding,  I  should  call  the 
reader's  attention  to  a  place  called  Arne, 
about  three-and-a-half  miles  from  Ware- 
ham,  reached  through  Stoborough  by  turn- 
ing to  the  left  opposite  the  New  Inn.  All 
along  this  road  the  moors  are  good,  and 
get  better  as  one  approaches  Arne,  which 
is  quite  Scotch  in  character,  and  from 
which  you  can  obtain  a  good  view  of  Corfe 
Castle  and  hill.  Another  good  view  of  the 


Castle  is  obtained  from  the  Dorchester 
road,  midway  between  Wareham  and 
Holme  Bridge.  I  have  not  mentioned  the 
good  subjects  close  to  the  town,  such  as 
"  Bag's "  mill  and  the  old  mill,  for  they 
are  too  obvious  to  be  missed  by  anyone  in 
search  of  the  picturesque. 

There  are  plenty  of  apartments  to  be  had 
at  the  Old  Priory  and  other  places  in  Ware- 
ham,  also  at  Stoborough,  a  village  one 
mile  from  the  town. 

CLAUDE  HAYES. 


THE    LOWER    THAMES. 


THE    LOWER    THAMES. 

DESCRIBED    AND    ILLUSTRATED    BY    CHARI.KS    IM-.ARs. 


THE    Lowi-r     1  li.mi'-s,    th>-    ^r.-atest 
ship  track  of  the  world,  is  not  in 
itself  to  be  regarded  as  a  bi-uuty- 
spot ;    anyhow,     it     has    not    been 
"boomed"  as  such.     For  its  beauty  is  the 
kind  that  appeals  not  to  such  as  hie  them 
to  the  advertised  beauty-spots,   where  the 
philistine    gaze    is     rewarded     with     that 
obvious  charm  that  is  faithfully  reproduced 
in  railway  pamphlets.     There  are  none  of 
those  wild-irised  banks  and  babbling  water- 
ways.    Indeed  the  wild  flowers  that  grow 
there  are  scentless,  for  they  blossom  near 
the  sea,  and    the  sound  of  the  water  is  a 
swirling  roaring  cry  of  mighty  haste. 

What  then  is  there  to  paint  ?  Let  the 
artist-reader  come  aboard — paint-box  withal 
and  canvas  laden. 

Mind  the  paint  as  you  step  aboard,  for  if 
I  cannot  paint  pictures  as  well  as  I  should 
like,  I  do  take  a  savage  pleasure  in  keeping 
clean  the  topsides  of  the  "  Mave  Rhoe." 
Oh,  yes,  the  yacht  is  quite  small — only  four 
tons,  but  I  have  sailed  her  single-handed 
through  some  weather  that  might  have 
frightened  bigger  craft. 

The  sun  is  setting,  and  Greenhithe  is 
always  beautiful.  It  has  an  old-world  air, 
enforced  by  the  ancient  three-deckers — 
those  wooden  walls  of  Old  England,  with 


their  chequered  sides,  which  are  now 
as  training  ships.  But  we  are  blast  about 
Greenhithe,  for  it  is  our  home  port,  where 
the  yacht  lies  what  time  her  skipper  is 
ashore.  So  the  sails  are  set,  the  hook 
comes  up  with  a  rattle  of  cable  chain,  ami 
we  are  off  seawards. 

Be  not  impatient  about  these  nautical 
terms  and  talk  of  yachts  and  sailing,  for 
you  can  never  know  the  Lower  Thames 
without  them.  Look  at  that  cluster  of  tan- 
sailed  barges ;  the  setting  sun  glows  upon 
those  sails  in  a  way  that  you  must 
remember.  You  want  to  stop  and  paint 
them.  You  cannot,  the  effect  will  not  last, 
and  there  will  be  many  such  and  others 
too  The  Lower  Thames  is  all  effects, 
that  is  why  I  asked  you  to  come  aboard,  for 
the  only  way  of  seeing  these  is  to  be  afloat. 
You  will  see  the  night  with  its  stars  as  you 
have  never  seen  it  before ;  there  will  be  such 
dawns  and  sunsets  as  will  fill  you  with 
silent  awe.  The  fog  will  wrap  you  in  its 
blanket — that  mystical  woof  of  many  hues ; 
you  will  hate  its  clammy  fingers  until,  like 
that  of  moodish  maid,  its  warm  caress  will 
turn  your  head. 

The  night  has  spread  her  velvet  mantle 
over  us.  Those  funereal  smears  ahead  are 
barges ;  those  jewels,  emerald  and  ruby, 


"THE   USUAL   THING   ON   THE   THAMES" 


BY   CHARLES   PEARS 
33 


The   Lower    Thames 


THE  "LOBSTER  SMACK     INN,  CANVEY  ISLAND 


BY    CHARLES    PEARS 


are  their  side-lights.    That  gold-bespangled 
mass  coming  towards  us  is  a  liner  churning 
up  a  grey  mass  of  foam  at  her  bows.    She 
is  in  from  South  Africa.    Did  you  ever  see 
so  many  vessels  pass  you  and  at  such  close 
quarters :    They    hail  from  all    over  the 
world. 

Those  lights,  from  whereabouts  come 
those  grovelling  grinding  sounds,  belong 
to  Grays  with  its  chalk  mills,  and  right 
ahead  you  see  the  many  lights  of  Graves- 
end.  These  two  places  are  full  of  interest 
and  little  bits  of  paintability.  Upon  our 
return  you  will  see  the  little  Tilbury  fort 
sun  bathed,  and  ships  and  steamers  ot 
every  class  and  nationality,  which  are  now 
indicated  only  by  their  riding  lights. 

After  the  lights  of  Gravesend  we  shall 
have  nothing  but  the  swirling  tide  and 
wind-blackened  water,  for  the  banks  are 
low.  The  river's  gloomy  pathway  leading 
to  the  sea,  whose  gentle  heave  we  are 
already  feeling,  will  in  its  utter  blankness 
appeal  to  the  morbid  side  of  your  imagi- 
nation, I  warrant.  But,  ye  gods  !  wait 
until  the  moon  comes  out,  splattering  the 
water  with  molten  silver  ! 

The  little  white  flashing  light  ahead  is 

34 


the  Ovens  buoy  ;  it  marks  a  dangerous  spit 
of  mud  which  runs  out  nearly  to  the  middle 


THE    ANCHORAGE, 


BURNHAM-ON-CROUCH 

BY    CHARLES    PEARS 


I 
o 


as  is  a  1 


.oy  ;  it  marks  a  dang< 
i-hich  runs  out  nc. 


alre,'. 
appt 

.•n,    I 


1 


< 

0 


X 
Ul 

I 


z 


\ 


\ 


/ 

X    '* 


It 
I'fl 


>  ca 


c  < 
-  - 


The   Lower    Thames 


"A  WARNING  NOTE" — A  WRECK.  UPON  THE  MAPLIN  SANDS 


BY    CHARLES    PEARS 


of  the  river.  That  red  light  beyond  is  the 
Mucking,  which  is  the  first  lighthouse  be- 
fore the  sea.  Upon  the  marshes,  beyond 
either  bank,  there  is  much  subtlety  of  colour. 
We  shall  soon  be  in  Hole  Haven,  the 
little  creek  which  helps  to  make  Canvey 
an  island.  We  shall  sleep  there.  When 
you  wake  up  again  you  will  think  you  are 
in  Holland.  For  there,  Dutch  eel-schuijts, 
as  at  London  Bridge,  have  free  moorings ; 
and  Canvey  is  surrounded  by  a  wall  built 
by  the  Dutch  in  the  time  of  Charles  II.,  the 
island  being  some  fifteen  feet  below  the 
high-water  level  of  the  sea.  There  will  be 
many  other  yachts  there,  for  it  is  a  place 
beloved  of  yachtsmen.  Indeed,  the  "  Lobster 
Smack"  Inn  possesses  a  log-book,  where- 
in humorous,  poetical,  and  artistic  tribute 
has  been  paid  to  the  place  by  the  many 
yachtsmen  who  have  visited  it.  We  shall 
find  plenty  to  paint  in  the  pretty  Canvey 
village — the  meadows  with  their  bulrushed 
dykes  and  the  quaint  effect  of  steamers 
steaming  and  ships  sailing  beyond  the 
wall  far  above  the  level  of  the  eye. 


Then  we  can  choose  a  calm  day  and  run 
aground  upon  the  Blyth  sands,  and  paint 
the  opalescent  mud  stretching  away  for 
miles,  with  the  shipping  of  Sea  Reach 
coming  and  going  beyond ;  or,  looking  in 
the  other  direction,  the  flat  stretches  of  the 
marshland  with  the  wooded  Kentish  hills 
beyond.  We  can,  another  day,  drop  anchor 
opposite  and  paint  the  lights  of  Southend 
as  they  struggle  through  the  twilight  and 
the  mellow  sea  mist  that  stretches  across 
the  six  miles  of  the  river's  mouth.  Then 
there  is  Benfleet,  Leigh,  and  Shoebury. 
We  might  also  run  through  Havengore 
Creek  to  Burnham-on-Crouch,  which  is  a 
well  -  known  yachting  centre,  where  the 
glory  of  some  five  hundred  shapely  yachts, 
their  riding  lights  twinkling  in  the  water, 
provides  one  of  the  most  beautiful  sights 
possible. 

But  enough  !  Someone  said,  "  See  Venice 
and  die."  I  have  not  seen  Venice,  but  I 
have  seen  the  Lower  Thames,  and  I  live — 
live  to  go  there  again  and  again. 

CHARLES  PEARS. 


SEA  REACH 


BY  CHARLES  PEARS 


ROCHESTER. 


ROCHESTER. 

DESCRIBED  AND  ILLUSTRATED  BY  E.   W.   CHARLTON,   R.E. 


UNDOUBTEDLY  it  is  the  Medway 
which  especially  attracts  the  artist 
at   Rochester.     In   saying  this  I 
intend    no    disparagement,   as    a 
sketching  ground,  to  the  city  itself ;  because 
where  there  is  a  venerable  cathedral,  ancient 
gateways  in  the  precincts,  a  noble  eleventh- 
century   castle  keep,  and  many  buildings 
of  antiquity  and  quaintness  outwardly  and 
inwardly,  there  cannot  be  anything  wanting 
to  place  on  pictorial  record. 

Nevertheless  the  river  entices  one  away 
from  these.  She  is  so  busy,  so  restless,  so 
fascinatingly  arrayed  in  harmonious  colour 
on  bank  and  stream,  glorying  in  natural 
beauty  and  fortunate  in  additional  pictur- 
esqueness  by  the  hand  of  man  in — above 
all— her  shipping,  of  which  the  tan-sailed 
barge  seems  to  claim  pride  of  colour  as 
well  as  of  place. 

Being  distinctly  commercial,  the  Medway 
shows  her  prosaic  side  here  and  there,  but 


she  is  faithful  to  the  artist  in  her  never- 
failing  offers  of  excellent — indeed  beautiful 
— subjects,  given  the  necessary  skill  for 
judicious  shortsightedness.  Owing  to  her 
somewhat  abrupt  curves  both  above  and 
below  the  bridge,  distances  of  much  variety 
may  be  profited  by  according  to  light  and 
effect,  and  endless  foregrounds  of  value 
fashion  themselves  to  the  observant  and 
critical  eye. 

There  is  a  plot  ot  waste  ground  on  the 
Strood  side  lying  immediately  below  Frinds- 
bury  Church  which  is  replete  with  artistic 
wealth.  Here  are  carpenters'  and  boat- 
builders'  sheds,  small  vessels  of  all  sorts 
under  repair,  and  everywhere  around  that 
veritable  confusion  of  apparently  waste 
material  which  can  be  turned  to  such  good 
account  in  a  picture.  Mulls  red  and  hulls 
green  rest  upright  on  the  ochreous  and 
subtle  coloured  mud,  with  men  aloft  and 
men  on  deck  all  mirrored  in  a  tide  pool. 


BOATYARD   AT   11RIDGE    REACH 


BY    E.    W.    CHARLTON,    R.E. 
4' 


Rochester 


LIMEHOUSE   REACH    FROM    CHATHAM 


BY    E.    W.    CHARLTON,    R.E. 


Here  forlornly  on  her  side,  hiding  her 
broken  deck,  lies  a  derelict  alongside  a 
rickety  plank  staging ;  there,  heeled  over 
shorewards,  is  a  small  battered  wreck  so 
rotten  that  she  is  partly  filled  with  tide 
rubbish.  Behind,  just  beyond  the  cradles 
on  the  slips,  are  trim  hulls  shining  under  a 
whole  palette  of  new  colour,  ready  for  the 
launching;  and  moored  to  the  bank  are 
barges  and  boats,  dull  blue,  sky  blue, 
amber  and  white,  patiently  awaiting  their 
turn  for  smartness  and  freedom. . 

And  out  upon  the  glistening  river  vessels 
large  and  vessels  small  pass  by,  beneath 
the  ancient  city  where  the  four  turrets  of 
Gundulph's  lofty  keep  and  the  spire  that 
crowns  his  own  cathedral  tower,  break  the 
long  line  of  the  distant  hills  to  pierce  the 
silvery  sky.  There  is  more  peace  on 
river  and  shore  here  than  further  down,  as 
the  bridge  denies  passage  to  all  but  small 
craft,  and  therefore  large  ships  lie  quietly 
at  moorings. 

It  is  as  interesting  as  it  is  instructive 
to  go  down  to  the  esplanades  at  either  end 
of  the  city  bridge  and  hastily  sketch  the 
42 


barges  tacking  up  on  the  flowing  tide  in 
the  face  of  a  freshening  breeze ;  to  watch 
the  masts  and  sails  lowered  just  enough  to 
clear  the  arch,  the  hoisting  when  the  boat  is 
free  of  the  piers,  till  gathering  way  by  slow 
degrees  at  each  turn  of  the  windlass  for- 
ward, the  folds  of  the  sails  are  taut  again, 
and  she  speeds  away  on  her  journey. 

Perhaps  the  river  is  busiest  towards 
Chatham,  where  a  succession  of  yards  and 
wharves  afford  privacy  and  shelter  for 
work;  and  I  might  say  here  that  I  have 
never  met  with  anything  but  the  utmost 
courtesy  from  the  owners  in  response  to 
my  requisitions  for  leave  of  entry  From 
almost  anywhere  on  this  side  there  is 
something  to  be  attempted,  something 
done.  A  tug  may  be  rounding  the  bend 
with  barges  in  tow,  swinging  them  along  in 
a  zig-zag  line  to  fetch  up  by  a  row  of  others 
idle  at  their  moorings ;  then  quickly  hitch- 
ing on  a  couple  of  the  lazy  ones  she  steams 
away,  half  hidden  beneath  the  volume  ot 
her  smoke  flung  all  across  the  river  by  the 
breeze,  hurrying  to  nothingness,  the  flotilla 
forming  a  graceful  curve  to  pass  round  the 


' 


±  - 
I?S 

=  1 

y  - 

O   2J 
—    — 


Rochester 


stern  of  a  barquentine,  whose  bright  green 
sides  turn  the  green  of  the  water  to  a  dingy 
grey.  Outward  bound  goes  a  full-rigged 
ship  with  a  cargo  of  cement,  her  masts  and 
yards  gleaming  white  against  the  stacks  of 
lofty  chimneys  in  the  background.  Racing 
along  is  a  Government  launch  from  the 
dockyards  close  at  hand,  and  in  the  wake 
of  the  big  ship  a  small  sturdy  craft  goes 
thrumming  by  with  a  Conservancy  gas 
buoy  floating  captive  astern.  Further  up 
lies  a  foreign  barque  unloading  barrel 
staves  ;  and  further  still,  rising  high  above 
a  medley  of  lighters,  are  two  or  three  large 
steamers  noisily  unburdening  cargoes  of 
coal.  In  and  out,  bright  spots  of  umber, 
barges  wind  their  way,  tearing  along  with 
swish  and  swirl,  eager  to  unladen.  Oppo- 
site are  the  cement  works,  smothered  in 
white  and  yellow  dust,  and  beyond  are  the 
grey-green  hills.  Away  to  the  left  stands 
Rochester  city,  richly  purple  in  the  evening 


light,  set  against  a  pale  green  belt  of  trees, 
which  slopes  away  to  disappear  in  opales- 
cent mistiness. 

The  scene  is  beautiful,  full  of  incident, 
colour,  and  effect ;  but  it  is  only  one  of 
many  which  require  little  seeking  along 
the  banks.  There  is  a  lane  close  to  Roches- 
ter station  leading  under  the  railway  to  a 
large  space  of  waste  ground  lapped  by  the 
river,  where — especially  in  the  morning — 
grand  subjects  lie  at  the  mercy  of  the 
industrious.  There  is  the  fine  view,  rather 
erring  on  the  panoramic  side,  from  the 
edge  of  the  chalk  cliffs  by  Frindsbury, 
which  has  often  found  its  way  on  to  canvas, 
copper,  or  paper.  There  is  the  winding 
river  above  the  bridge,  where  a  back- 
ground is  completed  by  the  grey  old  keep 
and  rampart  walls  commanding  the  Danish 
earthworks  ;  and  there  are  the  wharves  for 
timber  and  for  grain,  the  yards  for  building 
barges,  the  creeks  and  basins,  and  the 


UNLOADING   COAL   AT   LIMEHOUSE   REACH 

44 


BY    E.    W.    CHARLTON,    R.E. 


J 


pd 

H 


. 

O  X 

OS  O 
H 


-  > 

_  - 


Rochester 


mills,  which  stretch  away  along  the  shores 
of  Rochester's  three  Reaches — "Tower," 
"Bridge,"  and  " Limehouse." 

In  the  city,  very  alluring  to  workers  who 
choose  studies  endowed  with  antiquarian- 
ism,  are  the  cathedral,  the  castle,  the  old 
Eastgate  House,  the  quaint  Guildhall, 
ancient  arches  and  gateways,  and  here 
and  there  houses  and  buildings  claiming  a 
beauty  of  their  own,  enriched  by  antiquity, 
solemn  and  dignified.  Rochester,  indeed, 
holds  out  innumerable  gifts  to  those  who 


are  willing  to  accept  them,  and  make  good 
use  of  their  great  value  to  the  advantage  of 
art  by  art  itself.  But  with  no  disrespect 
to  her  magnificent  possessions,  built  in  the 
days  of  long  ago— treasures  in  which  men 
of  Kent  and  Kentish  men  do,  and  in  which 
every  Englishman  should  justly  take  a 
pride — it  would  neither  be  ungracious  nor 
without  reason  to  suppose  that  an  artist's 
choice  from  all  those  gifts  would  be  the 
busy  river  with  its  ever-changing  scenes. 
E.  W.  CHARLTON. 


ROCHESTER   CASTLE  BY    E.    W.    CHARLTON,    R.E. 


46 


NORTH    WALES. 


NORTH    WALES. 

DESCRIBED   AND   ILLUSTRATED    BY    ONORATO    CARLANDI. 


WERE  it  not  imperative  for  human 
nature  to  change,  how  could  one 
explain  the  desire  of  British 
artistic  people  to  go  abroad  and 
look  for  painting  grounds  which  are  often 
inferior,  very  much  inferior,  to  those  they 
can  easily  find  near  their  own  home  r 
And  I  think  that  the  forty  years  of  artistic 
friendship  with  the  simple  solemn  lines  of 
the  Roman  Campagna,  have  made  me  enjoy 
better  the  richness  of  line  and  exuberance  of 
colour  one  so  often  finds  in  the  British  Isles. 
Of  all  the  places  I  have  visited,  and 
where  I  have  painted  and  had  sketching 
classes,  North  Wales  most  completely  takes 
my  fancy,  so  much  so  that  I  have  been 
there  three  seasons  at  different  intervals, 
and  dearly  hope  to  see  again  the  fascinating 
little  lakes  and  the  stately  forms  of  its 
mountains,  pervaded  with  that  indescrib- 
able and  mysterious  blue  haze  which  goes 
from  silver  to  intense  lapis-lasuli. 


I  much  prefer  to  enter  X«.rth  Wales  by 
the  Conway  estuary,  where  the  simplicity 
of  the  lines  and  subtlety  of  colour  invite 
you  to  study  all  the  most  modern  problems 
of  painting.  The  town  of  Conway  is  full  of 
beautiful  mediaeval  ruins,  starting  from  the 
Castle,  and  that  fascinating  Plas-Mawr, 
where  the  Royal  Cambrian  Academy  has 
its  seat  and  its  annual  exhibitions. 

The  striking  history  of  Wales  is  to  me 
an  additional  interest,  as  I  firmly  believe 
that  wherever  we  go  to  paint,  by  taking 
into  our  hearts  the  tradition  of  the  land 
which  pleases  our  eyes,  we  surely  shall  put 
more  emotion  even  into  the  simplest  sketch. 
And  all  through  Wales  I  feel  the  powerful 
effects  of  both  history  and  legend  that  so 
well  harmonize  with  the  reposeful  solemnity 
of  the  landscape. 

Following  up  the  river  and  passing  Llan- 
rw-t,  where  are  Gwydr  Castle,  a  gem  of 
picturesquenes.x,  and  I nigo  Jones's  bridge — 


THE   LLUCWY    RAPIDS,    BETTWS-Y  COED 


BY   ONORATO  CARLANDI 
49 


North    Wales 


a  pleasing  specimen 
of  many  of  its  kind 
in  the  British  Isles — 
one  reaches  the  world- 
famed  Bettws-y-Coed 
(the  house  of  prayer 
in  the  forest).  It  is 
quite  useless  that  I 
should  attempt,  with 
my  poor  words,  to 
describe  a  spot  where 
the  soul  of  the  great 
David  Cox  is  so 
living,  permeating 
every  stone,  every 
tree,  every  ripple  ot 
its  beautiful  rivers. 
What  headquarters 
for  painters !  Just 
because  it  is  so  per- 
fect it  has  been  ot 

late  a  little  neglected,  though  David  Murray 
and  other  artists  have  recently  done  splen- 
did work  there. 

On  my  last  visit,  two  years  ago,  I  saw 
an  elderly  gentleman  seated  under  the 
porch  of  the  "  Royal  Oak "  ;  and  some 
days  after,  a  few  yards  from  where  I  was 
sketching  at  Capel-Curig,  I  saw  him  again, 
at  work  near  a  young  man  of  whom  he  asked 
for  some  white  paint.  And  my  mind  went 
back  to  about  thirty  years  ago  when  I  had 


ERICA    TETRALICA 


OGWEN    VALLEY,   FROM    THE    FOOT    OF    TRYFAN       BY    ONORATO    CARLANDI 
50 


BY    ONORATO    CARLANDI 

seen  him,  a  young  man  then — like  the  one 
near  him  now  —  issuing  from  one  of  the 
cottages  near  the  road  with  a  huge  canvas 
on  his  shoulders  —  and  more  than  once 
coming  to  see  his  "brothers-of-the-brush  " 
(among  whom  was  that  deeply-lamented 
Frank  Holl),  at  that  lovely  little  inn,  called 
then  the  Tan-y-Bvvlch  Hotel,  which  is  now 
kept  by  a  famous  cricketer.  Mr.  Leader 
was  far  from  thinking  I  knew  him  and  was 
admiring  the  charming  unity  of  pursuit  of 
the  father  and  son  in 
that  still  day  by  the 
lake  of  Capel-Curig. 

From  Bettws  it  is 
very  easy  to  reach 
all  kinds  of  different 
scenery  —  Elsi  lake 
and  its  breezy  moor 
would  be  enough  for 
a  lifetime.  Going  up 
the  Lledr  valley,  the 
scenery  is  quite  differ- 
ent, and  all  along  the 
banks  of  that  little 
river  the  sketcherwill 
find  no  end  of  sub- 
jects. In  fact,  the 
only  drawback  to  this 
district  is  that  one  is 
overwhelmed  with  the 
abundance  of  material. 


— 
X 


^  z 

~   ; 


-  ^ 

28 

H  .' 
uj  -C 
W  c/) 


H  a 


North    Wales 


PONT-Y-CARTH  BY   ONORATO    CARLANDI 

(By  permission  of  Miss  F,  E.  Howell.} 

52 


Through  this  valley,  the  railroad  is 
very  handy  for  daily  expeditions,  and 
pedestrians  will  find  easy  roads  and 
delightful  mountain  paths,  on  hills 
covered  with  gorse  and  heather.  Oh  ! 
the  feast  of  the  heather  !  What  an  end- 
less pleasure  for  the  painter,'  with  that 
magnificent  Moel  Siabod  always  there 
to  crown  it ! 

And  when  you  reach  the  little  town 
of  Dolwyddelen  you  will  find  a  small 
church  that  has  made  me  despise  St. 
Peter's.  One  wet  evening  I  got  there 
when  a  Welsh  funeral  was  taking  place. 
The  small  group  round  the  grave,  in 
a  nest  of  grasses  and  sheltered  by 
beautiful  trees,  was  singing.  How  often 
we  owe  deep  gratitude  to  people  who 
know  nothing  of  it !  For  I  and  the 
dear  companion  who  was  with  me 
that  grey  evening  were  moved  to  soft 
tears,  and  never  shall  we  hear  better  and 
more  convincing  music.  The  Welsh 
are  such  musical  people.  Thirty  years 
ago  I  and  a  friend,  who  was  both  a 
musician  and  a  painter,  were  sketch- 
ing at  Portmadoc  (another  exquisite 
place  for  artists) ;  we  hid  behind  bushes 
to  listen  to  the  part  songs  that  some 
young  men  were  singing  as  they  came 
out  of  the  factories  at  evening,  and  col- 
lected on  a  knoll  that  commanded  a 
beautiful  view.  We  called  that  the 
recompense  of  our  daily  toil. 

All  the  Snowdon  district  is  simply 
marvellous,  and  it  is  too  well  known  to 
need  description.  But  I  cannot  help 
speaking  of  the  Ogwen  Valley,  where  I 
have  spent  some  of  the  happiest  days  of 
my  life.  Easily  reached  from  every  part 
of  the  Principality,  on  the  edge  of 
Ogwen  Lake  is  a  charming  little  cottage 
where  the  company  is  in  perfect  harmony 
with  the  place.  The  few  visitors  who 
come  to  rest  there  are  either  anglers  or 
sketchers. 

I  found  there  what  I  thought  was 
perfection  for  those  that  ask  the  little 
that  is  needed  to  be  happy  and  which 
is  very  difficult  to  find. 

A  very  short  ascent  from  this  cottage 
brings  one  to  Llyn  Idwal— in  a  perfect 
amphitheatre  of  such  mountains !  And 


en 

I 

o 
o 

H 


O 

z 
O 
33 
> 

O 

o 


Z 

a 


North 


there  in  front  of  you  is  th»>  Devil's 
Kiti  hen,  and  a  little  more  to  the 
ri^ht  the  fatal  Devil's  Stain 
win n-  strong  young  Britons  come 
to  learn  contempt  for  fear. 

Had  I  to  leave  my  native 
Rome  I  would  like  to  dwell  in 
the  awed  contemplation  of  the 
Divine  Voice  that  is  up  there. 
There  you  can,  day  after  day, 
paint  the  innumerable  effects  and 
try  to  fathom  the  secrets  of  the 
mists;  and,  looking  back  to  the 
valley,  your  hand  will  tremble 
with  joy  at  the  sight  of  the  ranges 
jewelled  by  the  glimpses  of  the 
sun. 

And  if  you  love  the  raising 
of  humanity  to  noble  ideals  of 
strength,  you  can  see,  as  I  did, 
youths  from  college  trying  for 
hours  patiently  to  escalade  the 
most  perilous  peaks.  I  painted 
The  Monolith  in  souvenir  of  two 
boys  who  passed  by  me  to  climb 
it  on  a  misty  morning.  Like 
a  curtain  on  a  mighty  stage 
the  mists  lifted  and  came  down 
at  intervals  on  the  striking  scene. 
All  was  silence  that  spoke  of  the 
Power  that  dominates  the  world. 
There,  to  the  left,  appeared  and 
disappeared  two  white  specks, 
and  I  prayed  for  their  safety. 
They  came  down  without  the 
coveted  victory  and  glanced  at 
me  with  shame;  they  knew  I 
had  witnessed  their  failure.  But 
they  were  wrong.  I  admired 
them  more  than  if  they  had  had 
an  easy  success,  as  I  saw  in  their 
faces  that  they  would  go  the 
next  day  and  the  next,  till  they 
should  reap  the  prize  of  their 
constancy. 

This  has  little  to  do  with  sketch- 
ing, but  there  it  was,  the  whole 
picture  complete,  as  I  have  de- 
scribed it. 

Feed  equally  the  spirit  and 
the  heart,  the  hand  will  easily 
conquer. 

ONORATO  CARLANDI. 


THE     MONOLITH     ON     THE     GLYDERS 

BY    ONORATO    CARLANDI 


(fy  ftrwisiiau  of A/at  D.  Lcttt) 


55 


North    Wales 


GLAX    COXWAY 


BY    OXORATO    CARLAXDI 


LLYN   IDWAL 


I!Y    ONORATO   CARLANDI 


.v  '.-.    -- 


THE    SCOTTISH    BORDERLAND. 


THE   SCOTTISH    BORDERLAND. 


DI:S<  RIHI.I)  i-.v  AII.XAXM  K  [-DDINGTON. 
ILLUSTRATED  BY  THOMAS  SCOTT,  R.S.A.,  AND 
T.  MARJORIBAXKS  HAY,  R.S.W. 


FROM  Clyde  Law  to  Berwick-on- 
Tweed  and  from  Carter  Fell  to  the 
southern  slopes  of  the  Moorfoot 
1 1  ills  we  are  in  the  Scottish  Border- 
land. It  is  a  big  stretch  of  country  to  be 
a  mere  fringe,  but  the  Scottish  people, 
parsimonious  in  many  other  things,  have 
been  generous  here  in  their  appellation. 
From  the  days  of  the  Cymri,  when  Merlin 
the  Wild  lived  in  the  forest  of  Tweedsmuir, 
it  has  been  a  home  of  romance  ;  and  in  the 
early  and  mediaeval  life  of  the  Scottish 
nation  was  inhabited  by  numerous  clans 
whose  predatory  life  has  left  many  traces 
in  the  ruined  castles  and  peel  towers  that 
are  dotted  over  its  billowy  surface ;  while 
in  the  eastern  valleys  are  the  Davidian 
Abbeys  that  are  still  its  glory  and  pride. 
What  Scott  and  Hogg,  Thomson  and 


Leyden  did  for  the  Border  in  literature 
has  been  done  in  art  by  Turner  and 
Thomson  of  Duddingston,  and  in  more 
recent  days  by  Sir  George  Reid  and  Thomas 
Scott  of  Selkirk.  The  latter  has  almost 
entirely  devoted  himself  to  Border  subjects, 
especially  in  the  valleys  of  the  Yarrow, 
Ettrick  and  Teviot. 

The  spirit  of  the  uplands  is  pensive ;  their 
smooth  and  rounded  hills,  largely  bare  of 
vegetation  other  than  the  "  bent  sae 
broon,"  do  not  lend  themselves  to 
impressive  compositions,  but  the  lower 
reaches  of  the  valleys,  and  particularly  that 
of  the  Tweed,  which  is  the  dominant  river, 
strike  a  joyous  note  and  are  luxuriant  in 
their  foliage.  1  he  deep  wind-swept  gorge 
where  the  placid  Annan  takes  its  rise  in 
what  is  called  "  The  Devil's  Beef  Tub  "—a 


LOCH    SKENE,    SELKIRKSHIRE 


BY   THOMAS   SCOTT,    R.S.A. 

6l 


The  Scottish  Borderland 


reminder  that  it  was  a  cattle  fastness  in  the 
raiding  days — and  the  tarn  of  Loch  Skene 
(page  61),  nearly  2,000  feet  above  sea-level 
near  the  head  of  Moffat  Water,  have  an 
aspect  of  sublime  grandeur,  otherwise  the 
scenery  is  of  a  softly  alluring  type. 

On  the  Teviot,  Branxholm,  the  ancient 
seat  of  the  ducal  family  of  Buccleuch,  that 
figures  so  prominently  in  Scott's  "  Lay  ol 
the  Last  Minstrel,"  and  "  Goldielands,"  the 
last  inhabitant  of  which  was  hung  above 
its  gate  for  rieving,  are  noted  beauty  spots. 
With  an  old  square  tower  forming  part  of 
the  modern  mansion,  the  situation  of  Branx- 
holm on  the  summit  of  a  bold  bank  over- 
hanging the  river  makes  an  impressive 
picture,  even  unaided  by  historic  associa- 
tion. At  Jedburgh,  in  the  romantic 
valley  of  the  Jed,  the  ruins  of  the  Gothic 
abbey  are  best  sketched  from  the  opposite 
bank  of  the  stream,  and  one  old  doorway  is 
a  magnificent  example  of  pure  Norman 
work.  A  little  further  up  the  valley  some 
luxuriant  trees  in  their  umbrageous  pictur- 


esqueness  almost  vie  with  the  grand  old 
oaks  of  Cadzow.  On  the  Yarrow,  a  stream 
which  has  furnished  themes  for  the  poets 
from  the  time  when  Wat  o'  Harden  lived 
at  Dryhope  Tower  to  Wordsworth  and  our 
own  day,  there  is,  in  the  lower  reaches, 
some  rich  sketching  ground,  especially 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  Newark  Castle 
(below).  It  was  at  Newark  that  the 
Duchess  of  Buccleuch  and  Monmouth 
listened  to  the  story  of  the  aged  harper  as 
told  in  Scott's  "Lay,"  and  in  the  castle 
courtyard  Lesley  hung  a  hundred  of  Mont- 
rose's  men  after  the  battle  of  Philiphaugh. 
From  its  birchen  bowers  Newark  still  looks 
forth  in  its  majesty  on  a  fair  world,  and 
by  the  wayside  near  by,  nestling  at  the 
base  of  the  hill,  are  the  ivy-covered  ruins 
of  the  cottage  where  Mungo  Park,  the 
great  African  traveller,  was  born.  Near 
Yarrow  Kirk,  the  broken  bridge  of  Deuchar, 
only  one  arch  of  which  remains,  has 
attracted  many  an  easel  and  camera. 

St.  Mary's  Loch  (page  67),  where  Yarrow 


NEWARK    CASTLE,    SELKIRKSHIRE 
62 


(By  permission  of  Mrs.  X.  H,  Dunn) 


BY    THOMAS    SCOTT,    K.S.A. 


CO 

oc 


CO 

o 


UJ 

a. 

i 


CO 
111 

5 
o 


///'•  Sect  fish 


1 1  \k\VOOD   TOWI-K,    M  I  KIRKSHIRE 

takes  its  rise,  is  under  certain  aspects 
very  beautiful.  From  the  hostelry  ot 
Tibbie  Shiel,  so  much  frequented  by 
Hogg  and  Christopher  North  on  their 
angling  expeditions,  St.  Mary's  Loch  is 
charming  in  the  early  morning  light,  and 
at  its  northern  end  quite  a  different  type 
of  picture  can  be  created  with,  as  an  appro- 
priate foreground,  the  disused  graveyard  on 
the  hill  where  Douglases  and  Cranstouns 
Scotts  and  Kerrs  lie  side  by  side,  old 
rivalries  forgotten  in  the  last  long  sleep. 
Oakwood  Tower  on  the  Ettrick  (above), 
about  three  miles  from  Selkirk,  once  the 
home  of  Wat  o1  Harden's  son 'William, 
whose  reputedly  romantic  wedding  is  im- 
mortalised in  the  ballad  "Muckle  Mou'd 
M'"sr,"  stands  on  a  spur  of  the  hill  and 
composes  well  in  a  valley  that  is  more 
rugged  than  Yarrow. 

Where  Tweed  leaves  the  Southern  High- 
lands and  turns  eastwards  to  the  sea,  the 
ruined  stronghold  of  Drummelzier  (page  66), 
now  the  centre  of  a  peaceful  homestead,  is 


IIV   THOMAS   SCOTT,    R.S.A. 

typical  of  the  change  that  has  come  over 
the  Borderland,  and  near  Peebles  the  old 
Castle  of  Neidpath  is  a  favourite  resort. 
At  Traquair,  once  a  seat  of  the  early 
Scottish  kings  and  now  reputed  to  be 
the  oldest  inhabited  house  in  Scotland, 
we  have,  in  the  modern  portions,  a  sugges- 
tion of  a  French  chateau ;  while  in  that 
bend  of  the  stream  between  Caddonfoot 
and  Abbotsford,  so  little  known  to  the 
ordinary  traveller,  we  have  some  of 
the  most  beautiful  reaches  of  the  river, 
especially  at  Yair  Bridge  and '  Fairnielee, 
once  the  residence  of  Alison  Cockburn, 
authoress  of  "  The  Flowers  o"  the  Forest.'' 
Mrlrose  and  Dryburgh  Abbeys  are  known 
to  everybody.  From  the  hill  at  Bemersyde, 
above  Dryburgh,  one  obtains  a  magnificent 
view  of  the  three  Eildons  where  King 
Arthur  ami  his  Knights  are  said  to  be 
waiting  the  blast  of  the  trumpet  that  will 
call  them  back  from  Fairyland.  This  view 
point  is  one  of  the  few  places  on  the  Borders 
where  a  wide  prospect  composes  itself 

65 


The  Scottish  Borderland 


DRUMMELZIER    CASTLE 


BY   T.    MARJORIBANKS    HAY,    R.S.W. 


BERWICK-ON-TWEED 
66 


BY    T.    MARJORIBANKS    HAY,    R.S.W. 


The  Scottish  Borderland 


naturally  into  an  effective  picture.  When 
one  is  in  this  district  it  is  worth  making  a 
detour  to  Smailholm  Tower  where  Scott 
spent  part  of  his  boyhood,  the  scene  of  his 
ballad  of  "  The  Eve  of  St.  John."  At  the 
junction  of  Teviotand  Tweed  good  sketches 
may  be  obtained,  as  also  at  Kelso,  where 
the  ruined  abbey  is  a  distinctive  feature  of 
the  town.  Nearing  Berwick.  Xorham  Castle 
looks  well  crowning  its  steep  and  wooded 
bank,  and  a  little-known  old  mill  at  Horn- 
cliffe  near  by  makes  a  pretty  sketch. 
I'.'-rwick  (page  66),  either  from  the  Foulden 
Road  looking  over  the  town  to  the  sea,  or, 
as  Mr.  D.  Y.  Cameron  has  painted  it,  from 
the  Tweedmouth  bank  of  the  river,  is 
most  picturesque.  It  is  the  only  walled 
town  north  of  the  Tweed,  and  within  the 
circumvallation  are  some  quaint  corners, 
though  repeated  sieges  and  burnings  have 
destroyed  most  of  its  medievalism.  The 
valley  of  the  Eye,  near  Ayton,  furnished 
J.  C.  Wintour  with  many  a  romantically- 


tn-ated  landscape,  in  some  of  which  the 
red  sandstone  tower  of  Ayton  Castle  is  a 
prominent  note. 

The  bold  and  rugged  coast  of  Berwickshire 
is  a  field  of  study  in  itself.  At  Burnmouth, 
where  three  fishingvillages  form  a  straggling 
broken  line  on  a  narrow  strip  of  ground 
between  the  precipitous  cliffs  and  the  sea, 
many  pictures  may  be  obtained.  Specially 
fine  is  a  view  of  the  southern  hamlet  of  the 
group,  named  Ross,  best  seen  from  the  top 
of  a  short  ravine  that  opens  out  to  make  a 
frame-work  for  the  red-tiled  houses  with  the 
sea  as  a  background.  Eyemouth  Harbour, 
though  not  so  picturesque  as  before  recon- 
struction, is  still  worth  one  or  two  sketches. 
Mure  of  a  similar  type  may  be  had  at  the 
quaint  fishing  hamlet  of  Cove,  north  of  St. 
Abbs'  Head,  and  at  St.  Abbs  ;  both  on  the 
northern  and  southern  sides  of  the  bold 
headland  there  is  some  glorious  rock 
scenery. 

ALEXANDER  EDDIXGTON. 


ST.  MARY'S  LOCH,  SELKIRKSHIRE 


BY   THOMAS   SCOTT,    R.S.A. 
67 


DIRCHES    AT    FOULDEN,    BERWICKSHIRE 

BY    T.    MARJORIBANKS    HAY,    R.S.W. 


68 


EAST    LOTHIAN. 


EAST    LOTHIAN. 


DESCRIBED  15  Y  A  1. 1.  XANDER  EDDIXGTON. 

ILLUSTRATED  BY  ROBERT  NOBLE,  R  S.A ,  AND 

T.  MARJORIBANKS  HAY,  R.S.W. 


Till,  discovery  of  East  Linton  as  a 
sketching  centre  was  made  when 
John  Pettie,  the  son  of  a  grocer  in 
the  place,  took  to  art,  and  was 
followed  by  Arthur  Melville,  who  spent  his 
boyhood  in  the  village  and  worked  and 
saved  industriously  till  he  acquired  a 
modest  little  capital  sufficient  to  warrant 
his  embarking  on  an  artistic  career.  It  is 
now  twenty-three  years  since  Robert  Noble 
took  up  his  residence  there,  and  he  says  he 
has  not  yet  by  any  means  exhausted  its 
resources.  Martin  Hardie,  who  was  born 
at  East  Linton,  Austen  Brown,  Joseph 
Farquharson,  Coutts  Michie,  Robert  Mac- 
gregor,  J.  Campbell  Noble,  James  Pater- 
son,  Arthur  Friedenson,  Grosvenor  Thomas, 
David  Gould,  J.  Whitelaw  Hamilton,  and 


others  of  the  Glasgow  School,  R.  Payton 
Reid,  John  Menzies,  Andrew  Douglas,  and 
many  of  the  younger  men  and  women 
have  studied  there  for  longer  or  shorter 
periods.  The  village  is  never  without 
artists  in  the  summer  months,  and  within  a 
half-mile  radius  them  are  more  subjects  for 
pictures  than  can  be  found  in  any  other 
area  of  the  same  size,  perhaps,  in  Scotland. 
East  Linton  is  on  the  left  bank  of  the 
Tyne,  which  tumbles  over  a  rocky  ledge 
and  then  wanders  through  a  meadow 
fringed  with  willows.  At  the  linn  the 
banks  are  high  and  precipitous,  a  hundred 
yards  further  on  they  are  level  and  pastoral. 
The  change  is  phenomenally  swift  and  com- 
plete. Immediately  beneath  the  waterfall 
willows  and  elms  grow  from  the  edge  or 


MOUTH   OF  THF.  TYNE,    EAST   LOTHIAN 


BY    ROBERT   NOBLE,    R.S.A 

7« 


East   Lothian 


the  stream  to  the  top 
of  the  right  bank ; 
on  the  left  are  a 
group  of  corn-mills 
with  undershot  water- 
wheels,  and  behind  are 
the  red-roofed  houses 
of  the  village.  Parti- 
cularly when  the  river 
is  in  flood  the  linn  has 
a  distinctly  Highland 
aspect,  and  one  artist, 
by  introducing  a  slight 
suggestion  of  moun- 
tains— not  much  was 
needed — made  from  it 
an  impressive  High- 
land landscape. 
Standing  near  the  top 
of  the  bank,  with  the 
screen  of  willows  as  a 
filmy  foreground,  the 
view  of  the  stream,  mills  and 
reminiscent  of  some  reaches  of 


EAST    LINTON 


village   is 
the  valley 


MILL   BUILDINGS   AT   EAST    LINTON 
72 


BV    ROBERT    NOBLE,    R.S.A. 

01  the  Saone.  The  dull  broken  reds, 
modified  with  patches  of  olive,  form  a  beau- 
tiful colour  scheme 
with  the  grey-greens 
of  the  willows ;  and 
this  aspect  has  par- 
ticularly attracted 
those  members  of  the 
Glasgow  School  who 
have  worked  at  East 
Linton,  and  are  more 
under  French  influ- 
ences than  their  east- 
ern brethren. 

A  couple  of  hun- 
dred yards  down- 
stream are  a  mill  and 
corn  kiln  in  present 
use,  the  latter  cen- 
turies old.  The  kiln 
has  been  buttressed  to 
preserve  its  stability, 
and  with  its  quaint 
outside  winding  stone 
stair  and  pool  of  water 
in  front,  arched  over 
by  an  old  alder-tree, 
it  forms  a  picture  of 
a  type  rarely  met  with 
in  such  satisfying  per- 
BY  ROBERT  NOBLE,  R.S.A.  fection  of  line  and 


/•'us/    Lot  In  nn 


IIRIDGE   AND    LINN   ON    THE   T\  M 


BY    ROBERT   NOBLE,    R.S.A. 


OLD    WAUGHTON 


BY   ROBERT   NOBLE,    R.S.A. 
73 


East   Lothian 


colour.  Between  the  mill  and  the  linn 
the  meadow  bank  of  the  river  is  lined 
with  willows,  unpollarded,  and  their 
graceful  forms,  the  beauty  of  their  greys, 
so  charming  when  other  trees  are  a 
bright  green,  and  their  soft  reflections 
in  the  water,  give  the  landscape  a  char- 
acter that  is  not  at  all  common  in  Scot- 
land, if,  indeed,  it  is  met  with  at  all 
anywhere  else  so  far  north.  Preston- 
kirk  Church  is  also  a  favourite  subject 
as  seen  from  this  meadow,  the  trees 
obscuring  the  lower  modernised  part  ot 
the  edifice  and  only  allowing  one  to 
see  the  Dutch  spire,  which,  under  this 
aspect,  is  so  much  in  keeping  with  the 
landscape. 

From  Linton  to  the  sea  the  Tyne  has 
a  course  of  three  miles,  showing  fresh 
aspects  all  the  way.  The  district  is 
also  noted  for  its  small  orchards,  and 


WILLOWS     AT     PRESTONKIRK 

BY     ROBERT    NOBLE,     R.S.A. 

74 


WILLOWS   AT    EAST   LINTON 

BY  ROBERT  NOBLE,  R.S.A. 

the  apple-blossom  in  spring,  associated 
with  ruinous  or  semi-ruinous  houses, 
provides  good  paintable  material.  Har- 
vest-field subjects,  with  wooded  land- 
scape for  mid-distance  and  the  sea  as 
a  background,  are,  owing  to  the  con- 
figuration of  the  country,  procurable  in 
variety.  Up  the  Tyne  from  East  Linton 
to  Haddington  is  a  delightful  excursion, 
with  quite  a  different  type  of  scenery, 
the  landscape  being  less  open  and  the 
river  forming  many  deep,  tree-fringed 
pools.  At  Haddington,  birthplace  of 
Knox  and  Samuel  Smiles,  the  old 
church,  called  "The  Lamp  of  Lothian," 
in  the  choir  of  which  lie  the  remains 
of  Jane  Welsh  Carlyle,  is  still  beauti- 
ful, notwithstanding  its  partial  restora- 
tion. Here  and  at  the  Nungate,  where 
the  old  bridge  spans  the  Tyne,  is  a 
good  sketching  ground  ;  while  the  sur- 
rounding district,  southward  to  Gifford 
and  Yester,  where  there  is  a  Goblin 
Hall,  has  furnished  material  to  Mr. 
W.  D.  McKay,  the  Secretary  of  the 


East   Lothian 


The  coast  line  of 
East  I.othian  between 
Cockenzie  and  North 
Berwick  is  low,  but 
very  varied  in  outline. 
At  Cockenzie  the  old 
custom  of  selling  the 
fish  on  the  beach  is 
observed,  at  least  once 
yearly  and  at  other 
times  when  the  tide 
is  exceptionally  low, 
so  that  artists  wishing 
to  depict  this  interest- 
ing survival  would  re- 
quire  to  choose  their 
time.  The  garb  of  the 
fisherwomen  is,  in  its 
way,  as  picturesque  as 
at  Scheveningen.  For 
a  mile  or  two  to  the 
east,  between  the 
coast  road  and  the 

Royal  Scottish  Academy,  for  many  a  beau-     sea,  is  a  narrow  stretch  of  links,  on  which 
tiful  and  characteristic  picture.  the  gorse  and  the  wild  rose  flourish,  and 


RED-HOUSE,    LONGNIDDRY 


BY   ROBERT   NOBLE,  R.S.A. 


ATHEISTAXK.FORD   VILLAGE 


BY    ROBERT   NOBLE,    R.S.A. 

75 


East  Lothian 


Mr.  Marshall  Brown's 
pictures  that  have 
been  reproduced  in-- 
THE  STUDIO  have 
been  obtained  there. 
East  of  North  Ber- 
wick the  rocky  shore 
is  a  most  suitable  fore- 
ground for  the  Bass 
Rock — in  early  days 
the  home  of  St.  Bal- 
dred,  later  a  prison 
house  for  many  a  Cove- 
nanter, the  last  place 
in  Scotland  to  yield  to 
the  Prince  of  Orange, 
and  now  the  home  of 
thousands  of  sea-fowl. 
About  a  mile  further 
east  the  grim  ruin 
of  Tantallon,  where 

Archibald    Bell-the-Cat    kept    a    princely     Thomson  of  Duddingston  made  it  the  sub- 
retinue,  crowns   the  precipitous   cliff,    and     ject  of  one  of  his  principal  pictures, 
shows    no    change    since   the    time   when         At  Dunbar,  where  some  crumbling  ruins 


THE    LINN,    EAST    LINTON 


BY    ROBERT    NOBLE,    R.S.A. 


THE    COVE,    COCKBURNSPATH 
76 


BY   T.    MARJORIBANKS    HAY,    R.S.W. 


East   Lothian 


inilir.it.-  tin-  once  powerful  stronghold  of  the 
Earls  of  March  and  Dunbar,  so  valorously 
defended  by  "  IJlack  Agnes"  in  the  absence 
of  her  husband,  the  picturesque  has  not  yet 
been  entirely  obliterated  by  the  growing 
popularity  of  the  town  as  a  seaside  resort. 
Eastward  from  Dunbar  the  cliffs  gradually 
ascend  till  they  culminate  in  height  on  the 
farms  of  Dowlaw  and  Lumsdaine,  pierced 
at  intervals  by  several  deep  and  rugged 
vall.-VM  The  ravines  of  the  Dunglas  burn 
and  the  Pease,  the  latter  over  150  feet 
deep  for  about  two  miles  inland,  provide 
some  attractive  subjects,  and  though  from 
1  umglas  to  Lumsdaine  we  are  in  Berwick- 
shire, the  Border  Country  does  not  really 
commence  till  we  get  to  the  summit  of  the 
Lammermoor  hills.  At  the  Cove  (opposite 
page),  a  fishing  hamlet  at  the  base  of  pre- 
cipitous cliffs  over  loofeet  high,  some  most 


attractive  sketches  may  be  made.  Cock- 
burnspath  has  its  old  market  cross  (illus- 
trated below)  and  its  venerable  tower,  and 
MX  miles  to  the  east  are  the  picturesque 
ruins  of  Fast  Castle.  Though  the  latter  are 
not  so  prominent  a  feature  of  the  narrow 
precipitous  promontory  on  which  they  stand 
as  when  painted  by  Thomson  of  Dud- 
dingston,  they  will  still  repay  a  sketch  by 
those  who  have  the  hardihood  to  over- 
come their  comparative  inaccessibility. 

Coastwise  or  inland,  East  Lothian  has 
infinite  variety  of  a  Lowland  type,  and  on 
the  breezy  uplands  of  the  Lammermoors, 
where  many  a  wimpling  burn  threads  its 
way  through  the  heather  to  the  sea,  one 
comes  in  touch  with  Nature  in  some  of  her 
most  winning,  though  oft-times  elusive, 
moods. 

ALEXANDER  EDDINGTON. 


Ill  I.    CROSS,    COCKBURNSPATH 


BY   T.    klARJORIBANKS   HAY,    R.S.W. 

77 


THE  COAST  TOWNS  AND  VILLAGES 

OF    FIFE. 


THK     COAST     TOWNS     AND     VILLAGES 

OF    FIFE. 

IMS.  KH',11)     I-.V     A I  I  XANDI.K     EDDINGTON. 

II. I  LJSTRATED    BY   Rnltl-.KT    Nol',1.1  ,    K.s.A..  (HAS.    II.   M.\«  KII,   A.1O 
K.SAV..    I.    MARJnKlMAXKs    HAY,    K.SAV.,   AND  ROBERT   HOPE. 


IN  no  county  in  Scotland  is  there  to  be 
found  to-ilay  such  rviil'-nce  of  the 
historic  an«l  so  much  of  the  quaint  and 
pictun-M|uc  in  its  ilomi-stic  architec- 
ture as  is  st-en  in  I-'ife.  The  traditions  of 
the  county  extend  from  the  time  when 
St.  Krgulus  landed  at  St.  Andrews  in  the 
fourth  century  and  St.  Serf  fathered  the 
little  Kentigern,  who  was  born  at  Culross 
ami  afterwards  became  the  patron  saint  ot 
Glasgow.  Through  the  stormy  times  of 
Scottish  history  Fife  is  a  continuous  thread 
— sometimes  golden.-more  often  the  reverse. 
Studded  throughout  the  county  are  many 
castles  and  palaces  that  at  some  period 
have  housed  royalty  or  borne  their  share 
in  civic  and  ecclesiastical  strife.  Falkland 
was  the  scene  of  Albany's  murder  of  the 
young  Duke  of  Rothesay,  heir  to  the 
throne  ot  Robert  III. ;  Dunfermline  Abbey 
was  the  shrine  of  the  saintly  Queen  Margaret 
and  the  Bruce,  as  well  as  several  other 


of  the  early  kings  and  queens;  Balwearie 
gave  birth  to  Michael  Scott  the  "magician"; 
"  Robinson  Crusoe."  who  made  that  won- 
derful voyage  which  provided  English 
literature  with  one  of  its  greatest  romances, 
-  born  at  Largo;  Cardinal  Beaton  burned 
the  heretic  in  the  courtyard  of  his  palace 
at  St.  Andrews,  for  which  Knox  and  his 
fellow-reformers  exacted  retribution  by 
purging  the  county  of  its  Popish  symbols ; 
and  at  Cults  and  Pitlessie  we  are  on  the 
home  ground  of  Sir  David  Wilkie,  Scot- 
land's greatest  genre  artist.  The  remains 
of  many  one-time  noble  edifices  give  a 
certain  dignity  to  the  agricultural  and 
mining  Fife  of  to-day,  and  in  their  pictur- 
esque decay,  or  even  in  their  restored 
grandeur,  find  favour  in  the  eyes  of  the 
twentieth-century  artist. 

The  spirit  of  modernity  is,  however,  very 
much  alive  in  the  "  Kingdom,"  as  Fife  is 
still  dubbed,  and  many  a  fair  landscape  is 


<.  I  KI  - 


BY    ROBERT   NOBLE,    R.S.A. 
8l 


The   Coast    Towns  and   Villages  of  Fife 


now  disfigured  by  colliery  chimneys, 
while  prosperity  has  transformed  most 
of  its  interior  towns  and  villages.  The 
great  charm  of  the  county  is  its  southern 
selvage — that  beautifully  varied  line  of 
low  coast  indented  with  gently  curving 
bays,  which  extends  from  Culross  on  the 
west  to  Crail  on  the  east,  a  distance  of 


AN  OLD  WYND,  CULROSS 


BY  ROBERT  HOPE 


AN  OLD  COURTYARD,  CULROSS.  BY  ROBERT  HOPE 


that   the   sea   can    be    cruel   as   well   as 
caressing. 

Culross,  the  most  westerly  of  these 
picturesque  towns,  does  not  now  belong 
to  Fife,  but  forms  part  of  a  small  detached 
portion  of  Perthshire.  The  castle  of 
Macduff,  whose  lady  fell  a  prey  to 


forty  miles,  in  which 
one  hardly  ever  loses 
sight  of  some  quaint 
village  or  township. 
With  a  delightful  in- 
consequence and  ab- 
sence of  any  general 
plan  these  human  habi- 
tations straggle  along 
the  coast,  never  by 
chance  sending  their 
feelers  landwards,  but 
taking  their  stand 
where  the  ozone  from 
the  North  Sea  can 
play  about  their  crow- 
stepped  gables  and 
high  -  pitched  roofs, 
even  at  the  risk  ot 
unwelcome  reminders 

82 


CULROSS  FROM  THE  TERRACE 


BY  ROBERT  HOPE 


The  Coast    7'<>.v;/s    (tint  I 'i //ages  of  l;ifc 


LARGO    HARBOUR 


BY   T.    MARJORIBANKS    HAY,    R.S.W. 


ST.    MONANS  CHURCH 


BY   T.    MARJORIBANKS    HAY,    R.S.W. 
83 


The   Coast    Towns  and   Villages  of  Fife 


Macbeth's  ambition,  is 
gone,  so  are  the  girdle 
craftsmen,      the     salt- 
pan workers  and  even 
the    coal    miners ;    the 
ancient  royal  burgh  is 
but    a    wraith    of    its 
former   self,  a   derelict 
in  these  days  of  indus- 
trial   progression.       It 
is  this  detachment  from 
modern    progress    that 
makes    the    charm    of 
Culross    to-day.      The 
town    elbows    a   place 
for   itself  between    the 
steep,  wooded  cliff  and 
the  sea,  and  the  artist 
will    find    the    pictur- 
esquely antique  crowd- 
ing  in    narrow    closes 
and  "pends,"  sometimes  presenting  their 
fronts   embellished   with    ancient     devices 
carved  into  the  stonework,  at  others  their 
gables,  while  their  red  roofs  lighten  up  the 
dull  greys  of  the  walls.     The  town  hall, 
still   used   by   the   burgh    "  fathers,"    is  a 
feature  of  the  main  street,  and  the  parish 
church,    with    its    composite    architecture, 
carries  one  back  to  the  days  of  Leighton. 
Many  of  the  dwelling-houses  date  from  the 


ST.    MOXANS 


BY  ROBERT  HOPE 


BY    CHAS.    H.    MACKIE,    A.R.S.A.,    R.S.W. 
(By permission  ofj.  S.  Sturrock,  Esq.,  W.S.} 

end  of  the   i6th  or  beginning  of  the   i7th 
century,  and  one  of  the  most  picturesque  of 
these   was   the   residence    of   the    Colonel 
Erskine,  who  was  so  fond  of  a  law  plea  that 
on    his    deathbed     he    grumbled    at     the 
preferment    of   his    illustrious    son,    Lord 
Erskine,  saying,   "  I  hae  ten  guid  ganging 
cases  in  the  Court  o'  Session,  and  that  idiot 
Jock,  my  son,  will  be  settlin'  them  a'  in  a 
month."       Figure    subjects    will   be    found 
with   difficulty  in   Culross — the  average 
Fifer  is  too  exclusive  for  that — tout  there 
is   material   for  backgrounds   for  figure 
subjects  that  it  will  not  be  easy  to  find 
elsewhere. 

Eastward  from  Culross  there  is  nothing 
distinctive,  except  the  ruined  castle  of 
Rosyth  standing  sentinel  on  a  low  reef 
of  rocks,  till  we  come  to  Inverkeithing, 
another  of  the  Royal  Burghs,  and  likely, 
with  the  advent  of  the  naval  base,  to 
lose  much  of  its  picturesqueness.  From 
the  golf  course  on  the  other  side  of  the 
bay,  when  the  evening  sun  plays  on  the 
straggling  lines  of  houses,  and  the  receded 
tide  has  left  the  inlet  a  mudflat  dotted 
with  pools  of  water,  the  picture  is  one 
that  can  be  transcribed  without  varia- 
tion. And  on  closer  acquaintance  the 
town,  though  modernised,  contains  some 
quaint  architecture.  The  tower  of  the 
Town  Hall  gives  a  Dutch  aspect  to  the 


Tin-    Contt    /<>:.•//•,    nitJ 


of  I'ife 


HTTENWEEM    FROM    THE    EAST 

main  street,  but  the  most  interesting  house 
in  the  burgh  is  that  known  as  "  The 
Palace,"  in  which  Arabella  Drummond, 
queen  of  the  weak  but  well-intentioned, 
Robert  III.  and  mother  of  James  I.,  re- 
sided at  the  date  of  her  death  in  1403. 


craft,  for  the  mo<l«-rn 
trawl-T  is  unknown 
in  I-'ifi-  till  we  reach 
Anstruther  and 
Cellardyke,  miles  on- 
w.inl,  \\h--n-tlir  1-irth 
is  at  its  wi'liM.  'Ihe 
fishers'  houses  line 
the  beach,  some  with 
thfir  backs  to  it, 
others  their  gables, 
and  when  the  men 
are  busy  at  net  mend- 
ing, or  the  women 
baiting  their  lines, 
the  artist  need 
never  lack  material, 
while  the  chubby 
\vt-ather  -  tanned 
children,  who  are  a 
numerous  progeny, 
are  ever  ready  to  oblige. 

Largo,  still  further  to  the  east,  becomes 
in  summer  time  an  Edinburgh  suburb,  but 
the  beautiful  curve  of  its  bay  and  its  fine 
sands  make  it  an  excellent  sketching 
ground  for  those  who  wish  placid  ^,MM  apes 


BY    ROBERT    HOPF. 


With   its  vaulted   chambers   and   barnacle     in   glowing  sunshinr,  such  as  Mr.  Hugh 
out-buildings  it  makes 
an  attractive  picture. 

At  Dysart,  near 
which  is  Ravenscraig, 
a  stronghold  of  the 
St.  Clairs  and  the 
battlemented  tower 
of  St.  Serf,  we  come 
upon  much  to  remind 
us  that  in  former 
times  there  was  so 
great  a  trade  between 
Fife  and  the  Nether- 
lands as  to  give  the 
port  ot  Dysart  the 
name  of  Little  Hol- 
land. Even  yet  Dutch 
vessels  patronise  its 
harbour  and  seem  not 
incongruous  in  their 
surroundings.  Still 
further  east  of  Buck- 
haven  one  finds  all  the 
picturesque  parapher- 
nalia of  the  fishers'  INVKKKKITMING  FROM  THE  BAY  BY  ROBERT  HOPE 


The   Coast    Towns   and   Villages   of  Fife 


Cameron  has  painted 
for  the  last  dozen 
years  and  more,  while 
the  "  Crusoe  "  inn  at 
the  harbour  has  fur- 
nished many  a  sketch. 
On  our  way  to  St. 
Monans  the  ruin  of 
Newark  Castle,  once 
the  home  of  David 
Lesley,  the  hero  of 
Philiphaugh,  is  well 
worth  a  sketch,  and 
at  St.  Monans  and  the 
neighbouring  burgh 
of  Pittenweem,  two 
greatly  frequented 
artist  resorts,  subjects 
abound.  St.  Monans 
Kirk,  five  centuries 
old,  and  all  that  re- 
mains of  the  chapel  dedicated  by  David  II., 
stands  on  the  cliff  by  the  sea,  a  picturesque 
landmark,  which,  from  whatever  point  we 
view  it,  charms  with  its  Gothic  simplicity. 
At  Pittenweem  the  harbour  vies  with  St. 
Monans  in  the  fine  grouping  of  the  houses, 
and  a  sketch-book  may  be  filled  easily  with 
interesting  subjects.  Towards  Crail  some 
of  the  cliff  scenery  may  repay  the  artist, 
but  east  of  Pittenweem  the  interest  flags 
till  the  "  East  Neuk  "  is  rounded,  and  we 


; 


NEWARK   CASTLE 


ABBEY  AND  CASTLE  OF  ST.  ANDREWS 
86 


BY   T.    MARJORIBANKS    HAY,    R.S.W. 

look  from  the  harbour  ot  St.  Andrews  at 
the  towers  of  St.  Regulus  on  the  cliffs 
above,  and  across  at  the  Castle  where 
Cardinal  Beaton  held  his  court.  The 
Reformers  made  "siccar"  with  the  fine 
Cathedral,  reducing  the  noble  edifice  to 
crumbling  walls  in  one  day.  The  Augus- 
tinian  and  Dominican  monasteries  were 
also  destroyed,  but  the  beautiful  ivy- 
covered  window  of  the  Chapel  of  the  Black 
Friars  remains  to  embellish  the  street 
architecture,  and  the 
picturesque  gateway, 
called  "The  Pends," 
is  the  sole  relic  of 
the  settlement  of  the 
Augustinians.  St. 
Andrews  does  not 
now  hold  ecclesi- 
astical sway  over 
Scotland,  but  in  one 
sphere  it  lays  down 
the  law.  The  Royal 
and  Ancient  Club 
rules  the  world  of 
golf,  and  itslinkshave 
been  the  scene  of 
many  an  encounter  be- 
tween the  greatest  ex- 
ponents of  the  game. 
ALEXANDER 

EDDINGTON. 


BY  T.  MARJORIBANKS  HAY,  R.S.W. 


TARBERT,   LOCH    FYNE,    AND    THE 
FIRTH    OF   CLYDE. 


TARBERT,   LOCH    FYNE,   AND  THE 
FIRTH    OF   CLYDE. 

DES<  RIUI  I)    IJY  J.   TAYLOR. 
Il.l.rslRATI.D    I'.V    K.    M.   G.   COVENTRY,   A.R  ^  .\  ,    R.S.W. 


Tl  1 1 .  ship  that  goes  a-sailing,  parti- 
cularly when  manned  by  fishermen, 
lias  ever  had  a  wonderful  fascina- 
te m  tor  tin:  artist ;  and  where  may 
it  be  found  under  fairer  conditions,  or  in 
choicer  surroundings,  than  on   the  south- 
west coast  of  Scotland  with  archipelagos  of 
islands,  and  groups  of  lochs,  that  at  once 
provide    natural     harbours    and    make    a 
coast  line  of  rare  and  alluring  picturesque- 
ness  ? 

The  chief  centre  of  the  west  coast  fishing 
industry  is  Tarbert,  a  quaint  old  port, 
situated  near  the  mouth  of  Loch  Fyne, 
where  the  west  loch  all  but  succeeds  in 
making  peninsula  Cantyre  into  an  island. 
Tarbert  is  contiguous  to  the  far-famed 
Kyles  of  Bute,  and  some  of  the  most 


typically  charming  scenery  in  Scotland ; 
the  district  is  therefore  an  inviting  one  to 
the  artist  seeking  inspiration.  A  centre 
that  has  attracted  such  painters  as  William 
McTaggart,  Colin  Hunter,  David  Murray 
and  R.  M.  G.  Coventry,  and  has  provided 
subjects  for  some  of  the  best  pictures  in 
other  years,  needs  little  commendation 
to-day. 

Tarbert  is  no  modern  place  with  a 
history  of  hustle,  though,  truth  to  tell,  the 
modern  spirit  is  robbing  it  somewhat  of  its 
old-time  attractiveness,  by  introducing  the 
"  smart "  villa  and  ecclesiastical  edifice, 
that  have  a  certain  incongruity  with  a 
record  dating  back  beyond  the  middle  of 
the  thirteenth  century,  when  Donenald 
Makgileriste,  Lord  of  Tarbard,  gave  to  the 


THE   HARBOUR,   TARBERT 


BY    R.    M.    G.    COVENTRY,    A.R.S.A.,    R.S.W. 

8g 


Tarbert,  Loch  Fyne,  and  the  Firth  of  Clyde 


TARBERT 


BY    R.    M.    G.    COVENTRY,    A.R.S.A.,    R.S.W. 


monks  of  Paisley  a  charter,  with  the  right 
to  cut  timber  on  his  lands.  A  little  way 
from  the  port  there  stands  the  ruin  of  an 
ancient  castle,  common  enough  relic  in 
the  fighting  west;  it  was  built  in  the 


fourteenth  century,  and 
it  gives  an  antique 
character  to  the  place. 
There  is  a  fine  nat- 
ural harbour,  around 
which  the  little  houses 
are  grouped,  and  from 
which,  when  the  sun 
is  going  down,  the  fleet 
sails  away  to  the  fish- 
ing ground,  returning 
in  the  early  morning 
with  the  night's  catch. 
Then  truly  the  scene 
is  animated,  rich  in 
local  colour,  groups  of 
boats  of  various  build, 
with  gentle  motion  on 

the  throbbing  water ;  rich  brown  nets 
studded  with  "  silver "  herring ;  piles  of 
boxes,  scattered  in  careless  order ;  stal- 
wart fishermen  in  blue  flannel  and  plaiding, 
long  sea-boots  and  big  sou* westers,  all 


A  FOREST  MILL  ' — WEST  LOCH,  TARBERT 
QO 


BY  R.  M.  G.  COVENTRY,  A.R.S.A.,  R.S.W. 


THE  HAVEN,  DUNURE.     BY  R.  M.  G. 
COVENTRY,    A.R.S.A.,    R.S.W. 


Tarbert,  Loch  Fyne,  and  the  Fifth  of  Clyde 


happily  grouped  in  the  morning'  sunshine, 
or  grey  drizzle,  in  either  case  a  subject 
for  the  finest  brush. 

It  was  here  that  David  Murray  painted 
My  Love  has  Gone  a- Sailing,  purchased  by 
the  Chantrey  Bequest ;  and  Colin  Hunter's 
fine  picture,  The  Silver  of  the  Sea,  was 
suggested  by  the  "  Caller  herrin' "  lying 
around,  almost  from  the  standpoint  where 
Coventry  sketched  our  coloured  reproduc- 
tion. Tarbert  may  be  claimed  as  the  early 
sketching  school  of  some  of  the  artists 
named ;  indeed,  it  was  Trawlers  Waiting  for 
Darkness,  painted  here,  that  brought  im- 
mediate fame  to  Colin  Hunter,  and  induced 
him,  like  many  another  celebrated  Scots- 
man, to  settle  in  London. 

The  whole  village  and  district  is  paint- 
able  ;  rich  in  seascape, 
landscape  and  atmos- 
pheric effects,  whether 
the  morning  be  lumin- 
ous, or  grey  clouds 
drift  athwart  the  sky  : 
whether  the  evening 
be  resplendent  with 
the  red  glow  of  a  west- 
coast  sunset,  or  som- 
bre with  the  humidity 
that  quickly  settles 
around.  Restriction 
to  roaming  over  hill 
and  dale  is  unknown, 
and  many  a  fine 
sketching  excursion 
may  be  made. 

A  climb  up  Roebuck 
Hill,  a  little  to  the 
north  of  the  village, 
affords  a  rare  pros- 
pect ;  Tarbert  nestles 
at  the  foot,  beyond, 
like  a  sheet  of  silvered 
glass,  when  the  day 
is  clear,  lies  Loch 
Fyne ;  and  again  be- 
yond, the  Bute  and 
Ayrshire  coasts,  all  in 
a  vision  of  loveliness. 

At  the  distance  of 
a  mile  west  Loch 
Tarbert  is  situated,  a 
romantically  pretty 


spot,  where  a  natural  amphitheatre  is  formed 
by  the  gentle  slopes  of  the  low-lying  hills. 
Abundant  and  varied  foliage  grows  here, 
on  the  oak,  birch,  and  mountain  ash,  on 
the  hazel,  willow,  and  prickly  bramble, 
thinned  here  and  there  by  winter  storms, 
but  none  the  poorer  in  point  of  composition 
because  of  this. 

Hamilton  Macalum,  painter  of  sunlight, 
was  so  enamoured  of  Loch  Fyne,  that  he 
had  a  studio  by  its  margin,  to  capture  sun- 
beams there.  Many  other  artists  make 
regular  visits  during  July  and  August,  the 
best  painting  months,  because  the  height  of 
the  fishing  season  is  then.  At  such  time 
the  variety  of  incident  and  colour  is  a  per- 
petual charm  to  the  painter;  the  sea,  the 
sky,  the  stunted  hills,  are  all  transform- 


EARLY    SPRING    DUNURE       BY    R.    M.    G.    COVENTRY,    A.R.S.A.,    R.S.W. 


O2 


4 

I 

6 

5 
K 


' 

I 

on 

prickly    braml 

winter 
:<oint  of  com] 

Hamilt'  uiim,  painter  of  sunlight, 

moured  of  Loch  Fyne,  that  he 

its  margin,  to  capture  sun- 

bea  Many   oth^r   artists    make 

ts  during  '.ist,  the 

'  painting  montl  fight  of 

•h  time 

<>f  incid'  our  is  a  per- 

al  charm  to  th  the 

,    the  stunted    h  transform- 


qu 


. 

•  if  lovelin 
At   the   distant 
a     mile     west 
Tarbert  \ 
romantically 
02 


URE 


I 


Tarbcrt,  Loc/i  I<ym\  and  flic  /•"/>///  of  Clyde 


DUNURE   CASTLE 


BY    R.    M.    G.    COVENTRY,    A.R.S.A.,    R.S.W. 


ingly  affected  by  the  weather,  which  here 
may  change  many  times  daily,  pictures  of 
clear  daylight  alternating  with  shade  with 
kaleidoscopic  suddenness. 

It  must  not  be  supposed,  however,  that 


shadow  dominates  the; 
Scottish  atmosphere: 
where  would  Coventry 
get  his  brilliant  effects, 
his  animation,  his  spark- 
ling colour,  if  perpetual 
mist  hovered  over  the 
Scottish  landscape,  as 
some  artists  seem  to  sug- 
gest? It  takes  more  than 
a  happy  temperament 
and  luminous  palette  to 
convey  the  feeling  of  sun- 
light ;  the  quality  must 
first  exist,  and  by  Loch 
Fyne  shore  it  is  to  be 
found  in  unmitigated  ful- 
ness, and  Coventry  goes 
there  to  paint  it.  But  he 
does  not  linger  there  all  the  time  .Through 
the  Sound  of  Bute,  along  the  Firth  of 
Clyde,  by  the  Carrick  coast  of  Ayr,  to  the 
little  fishing  hamlet,  Dunure,  is  a  transi- 
tion from  one  favourite  marine  sketching 


BALLOCHANTUAY,  CANTYRE 


BY  R.  M.  G.  COVENTRY,  A.R.S.A ,  R.S. 

95 


Tarbert,  Loch  Fyne,  and  the  Firth  of  Clyde 


ground  to  another,  with  contrast  and  simi- 
larity between  them. 

In  truth  the  whole  coast  line,  from 
Greenan,  and  the  heads  of  Ayr,  on  to 
Ballantrae,  is  one  long  sweep  of  picturesque 
beauty,  over  which  the  artist  might  well 
tarry. 

At  Dunure,  Coventry  closely  studies  the 
sea ;  it  comes  rolling  in  brokenly,  with  a 
long  swell,  induced  by  the  motion  of  the 
Atlantic,  and  quickened  as  it  comes  through 
the  channel  formed  by  the  North  of  Ireland, 
and  the  jutting  point  of  Cantyre.  The 
sleepy  haven,  the  pebbly  beach,  the  idle 
boats,  the  old  seagirt  castle,  the  fisher 
folk,  and  the  wrack  cart,  are  teeming 


with    suggestion    to    an     artist    with    the 
versatility  of  a  Coventry. 

And  if  there  be  anything  in  the  associa- 
tion of  genius,  it  may  count  a  little  that 
when  Burns  was  a  youth  he  spent  some 
summers  near  by  schooling  himself  to 
become  the  sweetest  artist  of  song  in  all 
the  land. 

At  Tarbert  or  Dunure  it  is  a  pretty 
sight  to  watch  the  fleet  of  fishing  boats 
departing  to  or  returning  from  the  fish- 
ing ground,  and  a  fine  study  to  follow 
the  line  and  colour,  and  picturesque 
setting,  when  the  boats  lie  grouped  in 
the  little  harbour,  by  the  old  quay  wall. 

J.  TAYLOR. 


THE   AYRSHIRE  COAST 


BY    R.    M.    G.    COVENTRY,    A.R.S.A.,    R.S.W. 


Q6 


THE    HIGHLANDS    OF    SCOTLAND. 


THE    HIGHLANDS    OF    SCOTLAND. 


DESCRIBED  BY  J.  TAYLOR. 
ILLUSTRATED  BY  A.  BROWNLIE  DOCHARTY. 


IT  will  be  generally  conceded  that  no 
part  of  the  world  better  repays  the 
thoughtful  attention  of  the  landscape 
painter  than  the  Highlands  of  Scot- 
land ;  Scott  and  Byron  have  sung  their 
praises,  Alexander  Fraser,  James  Docharty, 
and  a  host  of  others  have  limned  their 
beauties,  all  in  a  way  worthy  of  subject  and 
scene.  The  author  of  "  Waverley  "  has  made 
the  northern  part  of  our  island  better  known 
to  the  traveller  than  the  Swiss  or  Tyrolean 
Alps ;  William  Black  has  carried  the  in- 
terest into  the  most  magical  district  of  all, 
the  western  isles,  that  constitute  a  coast 
line  of  geographical  uniqueness.  The  artist 
might  shoulder  his  sketching  parapher- 
nalia, go  on  a  random  tour  in  the  high- 
lands, and  find  a  wealth  and  charm  ot 


subject   material    altogether   in   excess  of 
expectation  or  requirement. 

From  Glasgow  as  starting  point  a  short 
and  easy  journey  brings  typical  highland 
scenery;  scarcely  is  the  throbbing  centre 
of  civilisation  left  behind  ere  the  Rob  Roy 
country  is  reached — Aberfoyle,  or  the  beau- 
tiful district  that  skirts  the  south-eastern 
shore  of  Loch  Lomond.  The  Callendar 
and  Oban,  and  the  West  Highland  Rail- 
way, reveal  an  unending  panoramic  charm 
of  hill  and  valley  and  beauteous  plain,  of 
loch  and  stream  and  wooded  glade :  while 
the  line  from  Fort  William  to  Mallaigand  on 
to  Skye,  through  the  country  where  Prince 
Charlie  raised  his  standard  when  the  clans 
gathered,  cuts  through  a  district  of  indescrib- 
able attraction  from  asketchingpointof  view. 


<%  THRO*  THE  GLEN  ' 


BY   A.    BROWNLIE   DOCHARTY 
99 


The  Highlands  of  Scotland 


HIGHLAND   LANDSCAPE 


But  for  wild  highland  scenery  suggestive 
of  the  character  and  history  of  the  Celt,  the 
artist  would  do  well  to  go  farther  north,  to 
the  centre  of  the  old  Caledonian  forest, 
where  Nature  is  still  to  be  found  in  a  pri- 
mordial mood,  unspoiled  by  the  guiding 
hand  of  man. 

A  step  beyond  Fort  William,  Banavie 
and  a  good  hotel  will 
be  found,  where  at 
the  very  base  of  Ben 
Nevis  some  excellent 
sketching  ground  lies 
near.  Here  the  south- 
ern extremity  of  the 
Caledonian  Canal  is 
located,  and  sailing 
along  the  beautiful 
well  -  wooded  banks 
many  favourable 
sketching  centres  will 
be  noted  before  Fort 
Augustus  is  reached, 
a  point  of  objective 
for  the  artist  in  search 
of  one  of  the  finest  of 
highland  sketching 
grounds. 

The  canal  cuts  the 
big  county  Inverness 
into  two  parts;  the  OLD  CALEDONIAN  FOREST 

100 


westerly  one  is  wild 
and  romantic,  the 
scene  of  forest  where 
the  wood  was  planted 
and  is  tended  by  Na- 
ture ;  of  steep,  pine- 
clad  hill  on  which 
tree  and  shrub  grow 
sparsely  toward  the 
summit ;  of  lonely, 
shady  glen  where  the 
heather  and  the 
bracken  lie  untrodden 
as  they  turn  to  purple 
and  gold ;  of  turgid, 
white  crested  stream, 
in  hot  haste  when  in 
spate  ;  such  a  locality 
as  inspired  Byron  with 
a  sneer  at  the  "  tame, 
domestic  beauties  "  of 
his  own  delightful 

country;   the  tragic! battle-ground   in  the 
final  act  of  the  rebellion  in  '45. 

From  Fort  Augustus,  a  delightful  high- 
land hamlet,  in  and  around  which  the  artist 
will  find  inspiration,  it  is  but  a  short  dis- 
tance to  three  great  glens  that  take 
parallel  courses  from  the  canal  and  Loch 
Ness  toward  the  western  seaboard.  Glen 


BY   A.    EROWNLIE    DOCHARTY 


BY    A.    BROWNLIE    DOCHARTY 


and 


But 
of  the  t  i 

st  would 


tur 

clad    hill    on    which 
tree  and  shrub  grow 
!y    toward    the 
summit ;      of    lonely, 
shady  glen  where  the 
heather     and     the 
•  untrodden 
••  turn  to  purple 
of  turgid, 
-ed  stream, 
.hen  in 
locality 
on  with 
ime, 

tic  beauties  "  of 

his      own      delightful 

>untr  tragic"}  battle-ground   in  the 

he  rebellion  in  '45. 

Froi  I  Augustus,  a  delightful  high- 

land h          t,  in  and  aroun 
will  find  inspiration,  i 
tance    to    three    great    gl 
parallel  L  ourses  from  the 
Ness  towrttd  the  west' 


ig  grour 
•  lere  the 


• 


oc 

o 
8 


z 
o 


< 

>• 


Z 

o 


<r 
O 

Z 
111 


z 
z 

3 

I- 


I  he   Jliif/i/tii/t/s  of  Scot  Jain/ 


AI.TKIKIK    BRIDGE 


BV   A.    BROWNLIE    DOCHARTV 


Aftric  lies  to  the  north,  a  favourite  sketch- 
ing ground  of  John  MacWhirter,  R.A. ; 
Glen  Garry  to  the  south  ;  Glen  Moriston, 
from  twenty-five  to  thirty  miles  long,  lies 
between,  carefully  studied  from  end  to  end 
by  A.  Brownlie  Docharty. 

The  charm  of  Glen  Moriston  lies  in  its 
wholly  natural  character,  no  such  utili- 
tarian idea  as  afforestation  will  here  disturb 
Nature's  enchanting  scheme  of  form  and 
colour,  planned  in  the  most  orderly  con- 
tuMon.  Here  is  presented  a  great  stretch 
of  uninterrupted  sketching  ground  with 
endless  variety  of  subject  and  composition. 
Birches  grow  in  bewildering  profusion  with 
"  silver  "  bark,  and  drooping  branch,  after 
the  manner  of  a  "  weeping  willow,1'  and 
around  them  gather  atmospheric  effects 
startling  in  their  transformation.  On  a 
dull,  grey  wintry  afternoon,  the  massed 
birches  throw  back  a  purple  reflection,  in 
sympathy  with  the  sombre  mood,  but  when 


sunlight  disperses  the  gloom,  the  purple 
changes  to  brightest  orange.  On  a  clear 
day,  when  the  south-west  wind  chases  the 
fleecy  clouds,  and  the  air  is  rarefied  and 
luminous,  every  tree  and  twig  ha?  an 
exaggerated  meaning,  distance  seems  in- 
terminable, the  cool,  clear  blue  in  the  sky 
finds  a  rare  contrast  in  the  rich,  warm 
colour  lurking  on  the  hills.  When  the 
grey  mist  falls  and  the  air  is  charged  with 
moisture,  the  summit  of  the  hill  obscured, 
and  distance  diminished,  there  comes  the 
atmosphere  so  familiar  in  Scottish  land- 
scape art,  a  fitting  environment  for  the 
Celt  with  a  gloomy  past,  and  a  present  that 
holds  the  chance  of  expatriation. 

The  artist  makes  memoranda  of  all  this 
in  lovely  glen  Moriston,  pre-eminent  among 
highland  sketching  grounds  for  typical 
scenery  and  quick  changes  in  atmospheric 
effect.  In  spring  and  early  summer  the 
freshness  of  the  new  green,  and  the  vigour 

103 


The   Highlands   of  Scotland 


SPATE   IN    GLEN    MORISTON 


BY    A.    BR 


of  unstinted  growth  are  inspiring;  in  early, 
autumn,  just  before  the  bloom  leaves  the 
heather,  as  the  bracken  turns  to  gold,  the 
combination    and   richness   of    colour    are 
alluring.     Then  the  river  Moriston,   often 
swollen  and  furious,  troubled  by  a  hundred 
cascades  from  the  hills,  gives  animation  to 
the  scene, as  it  rushes 
between    the     birch- 
clad    banks     in    hot 
haste  and  fury. 

A.  Brownlie  Doc- 
harty  paints  the  high- 
land landscape  with 
unsurpassed  fidelity 
and  power ;  artifici- 
ality has  no  attraction 
for  him,  Nature  in 
choicest,  freest  mood 
is  his  enchantress. 
The  still  loch  and 
fertile  plain  make  no 
appeal  to  him,  but  the 
wild  glen,  the  foam- 
ing river,  the  grouped 
or  solitary  trees,  the 
thickly  scattered 
bracken,  the  bloom- 
ing heather,  in  all  the 


splendour  of  highland 
attractiveness,  awake 
that  love  and  under- 
standing of  Nature  he 
so  forcibly  transcribes 
on  canvas.  Docharty 
sacrifices  not  genius 
at  the  shrine  of  versa- 
tility ;  he  is  a  land- 
scapist  first  and  last, 
perpetuating  the  best 
traditions  of  Scottish 
landscape  painting, 
and  he  brings  a  ripe 
judgment  and  here- 
ditary inclination  to 
the  task. 

Glen  Moriston  is  the 
scene  and  centre  of 
the  thrilling  Jacobite 
story,  that  with  all  its 
tawdriness  has  left  a 
glamour  in  the  High- 
lands after  a  century  and  a  half  of  sober 
reflection.  This  romantic  atmosphere 
quickens  the  imagination,  as  the  natural 
grandeur  charms  the  eye,  and  the  glen 
thus  makes  a  double  appeal  to  the  artist 
who  seeks  inspiration  there. 

J.  TAYLOR. 


LIE    DOCHARTY 


native  •  wealth 
104 


and 


"NOVEMBER" — GLEN  MORISTON 


BY   A.    BROWNLIE    DOCHARTV 


The  Highlands  of  Scotland 


THE   CLUNIE   HILLS 


BY   A.    BROWNLIE   UOCHARTY 


ROAD   AND    RIVER,    GLEN    MORISTON 


BY   A.    BROWNLIE   DOCHARTY 


105 


IONA. 


IONA. 

DESCRIBED    BY    J.    TAYLOR. 
ILLUSTRATED    BY    GEORGE    HOUSTON,    A.R.S.A.,    R.S.W. 


HE  must  be  strangely  constituted 
to  whom  lona,  the  little  isle 
thrust  out  into  the  blue  waters 
of  the  Atlantic  by  one  of  the 
most  westerly  points  of  Scotland,  fails 
strongly  to  appeal.  The  geologist,  his- 
tori.m,  ri-livjious  devotee,  antiquarian,  and 
artist,  can  all  meet  on  this  inner  hebridean 
island,  and  find  a  wealth  of  interest  un- 
equalled in  any  other  part  of  our  country. 
The  strata,  according  to  the  late  Duke  of 
Argyll,  dates  back  to  the  earliest  forma- 
tions ;  Columba  drew  the  attention  of  all 
men  to  his  missionary  settlement  more 
than  thirteen  hundred  years  ago ;  it  was 
the  nursery  ground  of  Christianity  in 


Britain  ;  examples  of  ancient  architecture 
and  sculpture  still  remain  ;  and  peculiarly 
attractive  combinations  and  effects  in  sky 
and  sea  and  land  abound. 

Tradition  and  legend  may  here  be  left 
alone ;  it  may  be  accepted  that  the  sixth- 
century  Irish  missionary  became  the  Ionian 
Abbot,  about  a  hundred  years  after  the 
Roman  legions  had  finally  withdrawn  from 
Britain,  when  Rome,  under  the  genius  of 
Justinian,  was  regaining  some  of  her  lost 
prestige  ;  and  that  during  the  Abbot's  life- 
time the  second  conquest  of  Britain  was 
being  carried  on. 

The  past  is  like  a  nimbus,  by  which  the 
present  stands  out  in  bold  relief;  it  may 


THE  MARTYR'S  BAY — IONA 


BY   GEORGE   HOUSTON,    A.R.S.A.,    R.S.W 

IOQ 


lona 


A    GREY    DAY IONA 


BY   GEORGE    HOUSTON,    A.R.S.A.,    R.S.W. 


not  therefore  be  altogether  ignored.  When 
lona  first  comes  into  historic  view  the 
Saxons  begin  to  establish  themselves  over 
the  length  and  breadth  of  the  land. 

It  may  at  once  be  said  that  lona  is  one  ot 
the  most  delightful  retreats  on  earth  for  the 
artist;  there  among  simple,  unsophisticated 
folk,  away  from  the  allurements  of  modern- 
ism, surrounded  by  a 
delightful  old  -  world  - 
ness,  and  the  enchant- 
ing charms  of  Nature, 
he  can  throw  himself 
into  his  work  in  a 
way  that  will  betoken 
success.  The  three- 
quarter  -  mile  sound, 
and  the  Isle  of  Mull 
are  no  great  inter- 
positions between 
lona  and  the  main- 
land, yet  to  be  there 
is  like  a  sojourn  in  a 
far-off  land,  where  the 
ghosts  of  the  remote 
centuries  people  the 
Caves,  the  Cathedral, 
the  Nunnery,  and  the 
Abbot's  house.  The 
seclusion  is  rare,  the 
subjects  ever  varied, 
no 


with  such  exhilarating 
air  that  sustained  effort 
becomes  a  mere  matter 
of  course.  The  sun  will 
tan  the  visage,  but 
there  comes  not  the 
lassitude  associated 
with  summer  heat  — 
the  painter  can  sketch 
up  to  the  utmost  limit 
point. 

George  Houston 
knows  the  island  as 
well  as  the  native ;  he 
has  sketched  there  for 
eight  seasons,  and  finds 
its  possibilities  inex- 
haustible; he  hails  it 
as  the  most  delightful 
locality  in  the  world, 
on  a  fine  day  —  aye, 
and  on  other  days,  too, 

when  the  grey  mist  comes  along,  shutting 
off  the  outer  world,  creating  the  atmo- 
sphere that  gives  a  perennially  verdant 
greenness,  makes  the  highlander  super- 
stitious, and  provides  the  artist  with 
studies  in  low  tones ;  then  the  island  is  no 
less  delightful. 

Amongst  the  distinctive  features  are  the 


A  CROFT — IONA 


BY  GEORGE  HOUSTON,  A.R.S.A.,  R.S.W. 


.    R.S.W. 


,  lew   the 


I 


i 

tl    re    comes    not    the 
la:    itude     associated 
•  ummer    heat  — 

r  can  sk 
up  ,      the  utmost  limit 

I  ous  ton 
the    islam: 
the  native  ;  he 
i  here  for 
us,  and  finds 
iities     ii 
he  hails    it 
tful 
i 'rid, 

on  -  aye, 

and  on  otl  too, 

when  the  grey  mist  comes  alo   g,  shi. 
off   the'  outer   world,    creating    the   atmo- 
sphere   that   gives    a  perennia  'y   verdant 
greenness,   makes   the   highlan.  er    .s 
stitious,     and     provides 
studies  in  low  tones ;  then  th 
less  delightful. 

Amongst  the  distinctive  featun. 


$ 

"? 

er 


tr 

< 

I 

CO 

O 

x 

ui 

§ 
O 
ui 

O 


ul 

I 


u. 
O 
ui 

I 

3 
O 


c/ 


< 

C/3 

^ 


. 

X  X 

O  O 

~  H 

.  c/3 

/  _ 

«  O 


lona 


"  THE   WHITE   SANDS   OF   IONA  " 


BY    GEORGE    HOUSTON,    A.R.S.A.,    R.S.W. 


clearness  of  the  water  around  the  island 
and  the  constant  changing  colour  of  the 
sea.  The  one  is  caused  by  the  white, 
sandy  bottom ;  the  other  partly  by  the 
reflection  of  moving  seaweed,  that  gives  a 
variation  on  deep  purple  and  blue,  and  by 
the  red  granite  rocks  that  form  little  creeks 
and  inlets  all  along  the  shore.  At  times 
the  water  is  a  luminous  green,  shading  to  a 
deep  blue  or  purple  away  in  the  distance. 

Toward  the  north  of  the  island  there  lies 
a  fine  sand,  almost  as  white  as  snow,  which 
on  windy  days  is  blown  hither  and  thither. 
The  origin  of  the  white  sand  is  curiously 
interesting ;  it  is  formed  by  the  pulverizing 
of  myriads  of  shells  of  a  species  of  l.md 
snail,  subsisting  on  the  clover  tracts  that 
skirt  the  shore.  The  effect  of  this,  with 
the  deep  blue  of  the  sea,  the  fresh  green 
on  the  land,  the  pink  in  the  granite  rocks, 
is  such  as  would  have  charmed  the  acute 
sense  of  pure  colour  in  Arthur  Melville. 


Trees  are  practically  unknown ;  lona  is 
no  place  for  afforestation,  for  the  soil  is  not 
deep  enough  to  support  growing  timber ; 
but  the  turf  is  delightful,  short,  grassy, 
sandy  turf,  bejewelled  with  daisies,  red  and 
white.  Walking  over  Nature's  carpet,  with 
charming  pattern,  up  the  slopes  of  the  highest 
hill,  Dun-i,  and  gazing  over  the  gentle  un- 
dulations northward  to  the  hills  of  Mull 
and  away  beyond  to  the  far-off  region  of 
Skye,  with  the  sea  between,  studded  with 
islands  of  curious  form  and  diverse  size, 
the  prospect  is  one  of  indescribable  charm 
and  beauty. 

Nowhere  are  there  greater  or  more  fre- 
quent changes  of  atmospheric  effect  than  in 
lona ;  the  geographical  situation  accounts 
for  this,  and  these  changes  explain  the  attrac- 
tiveness of  the  island  to  the  artist.  The 
islanders  have  become  so  accustomed  to  the 
camp-stool  and  white  umbrella  that  they 
pay  no  more  attention  to  the  artist  than  to 


c/i 

pj 

<§ 

57 

J§ 


« 


w 
o 

o 

w 


lona 


peregrine  or  other  birds  of  passage  that 
in  season  visit  the  island.  There  are  two 
comfortable  hotels,  with  ample  accom- 
modation for  sojourners,  the  hundred 
tourists  that  daily  visit  the  old  place 
during  the  summer  months  are  landed  but 

or  an  hour  and  a  half,  and  leave  the  island 
as  quiet  as  a  Scottish  Sabbath.  For  the 
artist  who  combines  sport  with  sketching 
there  is  good  fishing  in  the  Sound.  Fish  with 
unpronounceable  names,  but  finely  palatable 
to  the  Lowlander  and  "  Sassenach,"  are 
to  be  caught  in  plenty,  as  the  highland 

erryman,  who  has  navigated  the  Ionian 
sound  in  lug-sail  craft  for  over  thirty  years, 
will  testify.  It  is  a  summer  sketching 
ground  where  the  artist  may  roam  about  at 
will,  "trespass  "  being  a  word  unknown. 

Old  Norman  architecture,  Celtic  crosses, 
crofters'  cots  and  cottages,  broad  sea, 
enclosed  bay,  hill  and  dale  and  distant 
mountain,  grey  sky  and  blue  sky,  and  other 


charms  of  Nature  are  all  to  be  found   in 
prodigal  plenty  on  lona's  isle. 

The  absence  of  trees  and  shrubs  deprives 
the  island  of  autumn  interest  to  the 
artist,  and  the  hastening  storms  of  winter 
soften  the  regret  he  feels,  when  packing 
up  his  sketches  and  making  again  for  the 
centres  of  civilisation,  he  leaves  lona  to  the 
native. 

lona  has  special  attractions  for  George 
Houston  ;  there  he  seems  to  get  firm  grip 
of  the  Scottish  atmosphere,  and  its  illusive 
reality  is  finely  caught  in  all  his  Ionian 
sketches.  There  is  no  straining,  no  im- 
proving Nature,  but  a  sense  of  realism  only 
to  be  found  in  outdoor  painting. 

Columba  found  in  the  island  a  safe 
asylum  for  the  propagation  of  the  new 
religion  ;  many  Scottish  artists  discover  on 
it  the  rarest  aasthetic  loveliness,  and  make 
its  charms  known  over  a  world- wide  area. 

J.  TAYLOR. 


i  16 


THE    WEST    COAST    OF    IRELAND. 


THK    WEST    COAST    OF    IRELAND. 

I>I.S<  Kll',1.1)  AM)   II.I.l'SI  K.\  1  I-l)   MY  \V.   H.   UAKTLETT. 


Till',  portions  of  the  Galway,   M.ivn 
and    Donegal   coasts   whirh   I  can 
claim  to  be  fairly  \vrll   acquainted 
with  may  !><•  .said  to  possess  many 
<  li.ir.n  t--ristir-.    in    common.     As    regards 
climate  and  temperature  the  only  dim-r--no- 
would  arise  uln-re,  from  local  causes,  one 
li.ul  .1  innn-   sheltered  position   against  the 
Atlantic    storms.      My    experience    of  the 
climate,  spreading  over  a  number  of  years, 
in. iv   hi-   put    down    as  follows.     From  the 
latter  end  of  May  until  early  in  July,  a  fine 
dry  strrtrh  may  be  looked  for.     The  latter 
half  of  July  is  generally  unsettled.      The 
•  •arly  part  of  August 
is    often    good,    but 
towards  the  end  it  is 
uncertain.     Septem- 
ber can  be  one  of  the 
best   months   of  the 
year  —  the    Donegal 
summer,  as  they  say 
in  that  part.     Any- 
one wishing  to  make 
fairly  sure  of  warm 
dry   weather   should 
go    early    in     June. 
Nine  times  out  of  ten 
the  weather  may  be 
counted  on  behaving 
itself.     At  the  same 
time  it  must  not  be 
forgotten    that    fine 
dry  weather,  delight- 
ful   as   it   is   from  a 
pleasure      point     of 
view,  does  not  afford 
that    scope    for    the 
artist  that  unsettled 
weather  gives. 

I  have  frequently 
seen  a  stretch  of  the 
Connemara  coast 
with  its  outlying 
island  bathed  in 
glorious  sunshine, 
the  warm  yellows  of 
the  rocks  mingling 
with  the  deep  golden  "WAITING  FOR  THE 


tones  of  the  seaweed  fringes,  with  a  sea 
varying  tn.m  a  deep  ultramarine  to  a  rich 
emerald,  and  here  and  there  purple  streaks 
telling  of  hidden  rocks.  The  whole  scene 
recalls  an  aspect  of  Southern  Italy  rather 
than  an  effect  of  summer  sunshine  in  the 
wild  west.  But  beautiful  as  it  undoubtedly 
i-..  1  feel  there  is  a  more  penetrating  and 
subtle  charm  in  the  silvery-grey  harmonies 
born  of  the  south-west  wind.  I  always 
think  that  I  have  never  seen  anywhere 
such  beautiful  skies  as  in  the  West  of 
Ireland.  The  conditions  are  so  favourable; 
dry  east  winds  and  misty  warm  weather, 


ISLAND  BOAT' 


BY    W.    H.    BARTLETT 
IIQ 


The   West   Const  of  Ireland 


such  as  prevail  there 
for  long  stretches 
at  a  time,  are 
very  few  and  far 
between  in  a  warm 
climate.  A  moist  at- 
mosphere sweeping 
in  from  the  Atlantic 
gives  every  chance 
for  the  formation  of 
lovely  cloud  effects. 

My  first  acquaint- 
ance with  the  Galway 
coast   came  through 
an     invitation     from 
an    American    artist 
friend     then     living 
just  outside  Galway. 
There    is    a    certain 
interest    in    the    old 
town  and  neighbour- 
hood, but,  from  an  artist's  point  of  view, 
it    is    mainly   centred   in    the    picturesque 
peasantry  who  come  in  from  the  outskirts 
to  the  markets.     The  only  place  where  I 
ever  saw  the  traditional  Irishmen,  in  their 
cutaway  coats,  knee-breeches  and  tall  hats, 
was  at  Oughterard,  close  to  Galway ;  they 
were  all  old  men,  long  since  dead,  no  doubt. 

My    next   journey     took    me    into     the 
heart    of   Connemara,    to    the    village    of 


THE    SEAL    DIVER  BV    W.    H.    BARTLETT 

(By  permission  of  the  Corporation  of  Leeds.} 


'AN    ISLAND    FERRY 
120 


Roundstone,  then  a  drive  ot  50  miles  in  a 
long  car,  but  now  easy  of  approach  by  the 
railway  as  far  as  Ballynahinch,  and  from 
there  a  four-mile  car  drive.      Roundstone 
is  charmingly  situated  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Ballynahinch  river,  and  with  a  fine  back- 
ground of  the  Twelve  Pins,  the  Connemara 
range  of  mountains.     Its  main  attraction  to 
me  was  the  "  beaches,"  two  fine  silver- white 
sand    strands    of    exquisite    beauty.       My 
first    view    gave    me 
such  delight  that  the 
impression  left  on  my 
mind  is  to-day  as  fresh 
as  then.  The  day  was, 
no  doubt,  a  favourable 
one,  with  a  luminous 
opalescent    grey    sky, 
a  light  south-westerly 
breeze,  and  the  grey- 
blue     mountains      as 
a   background.      Into 
the  little  bay  rippled 
a  sea  of  the  tenderest 
translucent    green, 
flowing  over  a  silver- 
white     sand     strand, 
with  a  middle  distance 
of   grey  -  green    bent, 
making  up  a  harmony 
of  tones  of  exceeding 

BY    \V.    H.    BARTLETT  beauty. 


The  West   Const  of 


"  OFF  TO   DUNLOK  " 


BV    W.    H.    BARTI.ETT 


'AUGUST    HKRKINT. 


HV    W.    H.    BARTLETT 
121 


The  West   Coast   of  Ireland 


Accommodation  in  Roundstone,  in  the 
\vay  of  lodgings  of  a  comfortable  kind,  can 
be  easily  obtained,  but  it  would  be  wise  to 
make  arrangements  beforehand.  Journey- 
ing by  way  of  Clifden,  "  the  Connemara 
capital,"  and  Letterfrack,  another  interesting 
spot  is  Renvyle.  Here  I  made  my  head- 
quarters for  several  seasons  and  found 
ample  material  for  painting.  It  is  a  very 
interesting  situation.  On  the  coast,  the 
dominating  feature  is  the  beautiful 
mountain  of  Mylrea,  which  forms  the  head 
of  the  famed  Killary  Bay.  Close  to  the 
sea  is  a  lake,  and  near  by  an  interesting 
and  uncommon  addition  of  woodland 
scenery.  The  hotel  at  Renvyle  is  now 
well  known.  It  is  the  old  family  residence 
of  the  Blake  family,  and  the  house  and 
domain  are,  in  their  way,  quite  unique. 

Altogether  a  paintable  corner  of  Galway, 
Leenane,  which  is  passed  on  the  road  to 
Westport,  is  beautifully  situated,  but  too 
shut  in  to  appeal  to  me  as  a  painter. 


From  Westport  by  the  railway  a  trip  to 
Achill  is  well  worth  making.  Halfway 
between  Westport  and  the  sound  is 
Mallaranny.  I  passed  a  night  there  under 
very  primitive  conditions,  but  a  good  hotel 
has  since  been  built,  and  I  am  inclined 
to  think  that  some  interesting  bits  might 
be  found.  Dugort,  where  the  Achill  hotel 
accommodation  is  found,  is  at  the  north 
end  of  the  island,  a  drive  of  nine  miles 
from  Achill  Sound.  There  we  have  nature 
on  a  bigger  scale,  but  not  so  paintable, 
perhaps,  as  Connemara.  Dugort  and  the 
district  were  once  the  field  of  a  great 
attempt  at  planting  a  Protestant  com- 
munity in  the  heart  of  a  Catholic  one. 
The  result  must  be  put  down  as  a  dismal 
failure. 

From  Dugort  the  interesting  sights  are 
reached  by  car,  the  intervening  distances 
being  too  great  to  be  covered  any  other 
way.  Among  the  excursions  a  visit  to  the 
seal  caves  should  be  included.  It  is 


"  THE   TURF    BOAT  " 
122 


BY    W.    H.    BARTLtTT 


- 
a 


7  5 
£  _ 
^  - 


'  = 

55 


The   West    Coast   of  Ireland 


singular  sensation  — 
the  exploring  of  one 
of  these  caves.  An 
artist  would  be  inter- 
ested in  the  curious 
effects  of  reflected 
lights  thrown  from 
the  water,  and  the 
striking  contrasts 
which  arise  from  the 
low  angle  of  light 
entering  the  cave. 

To  explore  the 
Donegal  coast  one  has 
a  choice  of  three  lines 
of  railway,  two  of  the 
three  starting  from 
Strabane,  Co.  Tyrone, 
and  the  third  from 
Londonderry.  A  new 
branch  line  connecting 
the  Burtonport  line — 
via  Letterkenny — with 
Strabane,  was  to  have  been  opened  a  year 
ago,  and  I  think  by  this  time  it  must  be  in 
working  order.  I  have  travelled  by  all  three 
different  routes,  but  I  cannot  claim  to  have 
any  special  knowledge  of  the  two  first.  On 
the  southern  branch,  running  round  the 
Bay  of  Donegal,  Mount  Charles  appeared 
a  charming  spot. 


BACK    FROM    THE    FAIR 


BY    W.    H.    BARTLETT 


"EMBARKING    FOR   ARANMORE  " 
124 


Beyond  Killybegs,  the  terminus,  I  jour- 
neyed   to    Carrick    and   Teelin,    where    I 
worked,    but    I  do    not    recommend    it    as 
possessing  any  special  attraction.    The  cliffs 
of  Slieve  League,  considered  from  a  scenic 
point  of  view,  are  magnificent,  but  they  do 
not  corne  within  the  scope  of  this  article. 
The  mid-Donegal  line,  with  its  terminus 
at  Glenties,  gives  one 
interesting  bits  of  the 
Donegal  Highlands. 
>       Eight     miles      from 
Glenties    is    Ardara, 
which  seemed  to  pre- 
sent   sketching   pos- 
sibilities on  the  two 
occasions      I      have 
passed     through     it. 
The   third,   or    north 
Donegal     line,     ter- 
minating at  Burton- 
port,    I    know    well, 
for  it  is  the  branch  I 
use    when    going    to 
my     bungalow      on 
Rutland      Island. 
Shortly  after  leaving 
Letterkenny  the  train 
nears  the  coast,  and 
BY  w.  H.  BARTLETT  Tory    Island    comes 


o 

ui 


a 
ui 


(9 

Z 


u 


The   West    Coast   of  Irclniui 


"AN  APRIL  HARVEST" 

into  view.  Then  follow  Falcarrach  and 
Dunfanaghy,  both  worth  visiting,  and  shortly 
after  Gweedore,  with  its  great  feature  the  sin- 
gular Mount  Errigal, 
while  another  run  of 
an  hour  brings  one  to 
liurtonport.  Although 
I  have  made  this  dis- 
trict my  painting 
ground  for  many 
years,  it  is  not  easy 
to  say  precisely  what 
constitutes  its  chief 
attraction.  The  port 
itself  is  of  no  particu- 
lar interest,  but  it  is 
the  sea  and  the  life 
connected  with  the 
islands  which  form 
its  greatest  charm. 
But  to  reach  its  dif- 
ferent points  means 
boating,  and  boating 
requires  fine  weather,  •«  A  ROSSES  POST  BOAT  " 


BY   W.    H.    BARTLETT 

so  to  get  a  good  idea  of  the  Rosses  coast 
one  should  fix  upon  a  time  when  the 
chances  of  fine  weather  are  greatest,  viz., 


BY  w.  H.  BARTLETT 


The   IJ7est   Coast  of  Ireland 


from  the  middle  of  June  to  mid-July;  then 
visits  to  O\vey  Island,  Aranmore  and 
Innishkeragh  are  quite  feasible,  and  one 
is  able  to  realise  what  a  wonderful  coast- 
line it  is. 

From  a  painter's  point  of  view  the  Conne- 
mara  folk  carry  off  the  palm  for  pictur- 
esqueness,  but  many  difficulties  stand  in 
the  way  of  getting  them  as  models.  Of 
course  a  personal  acquaintance  will  go  a 
long  way,  but  I  have  often  known  that  to  be 
useless.  Some  districts  seem  more  enlight- 
ened in  the  matter  of  pictorial  art ;  photo- 
graphy and  the  illustrated  papers,  which 
find  their  way  out  west,  have  done  some- 
thing in  this  respect. 

The  types  of  Galway  and  Mayo  are  more 
Celtic  than  that  of  Donegal,  where  a  Scotch 
strain  is  found.  The  typical  Connemara 
"  colleen  "  has  an  interesting  oval-shaped 
face,  nut-brown  and  very  abundant  hair, 
eyes  of  a  blue-grey  well  set  in  the  head, 
with  heavy  lashes,  making  the  eyes  appear 
darker  than  they  are,  often  a  good  nose, 


and  rather  a  large  mouth.  The  shawl  plays 
an  important  part  in  the  women's  dress, 
and  lends  both  beauty  to  the  face  and 
fine  lines  to  the  figure.  The  typical  male 
peasant  of  Galway  is  a  dark-haired  man, 
though  red  is  not  uncommon,  with  a  full 
nut-brown  beard.  He  is  of  medium  height 
and  strongly  built ;  he  also  has  the  same 
grey-blue  eyes  with  heavy  lashes,  which, 
indeed,  is  a  common  heritage.  His  clothes 
consist  usually  of  home-spun  flannel,  but  the 
cheap  shoddy  ready-made  clothing  is,  I  re- 
gret to  say,  being  increasingly  sold  in  fairs. 
In  conclusion,  a  trip  to  the  west  coast 
offers,  to  those  still  ignorant  of  the  charms 
of  Irish  travel,  a  new  experience.  The 
well- known  courtesy  of  the  people  to  the 
stranger,  with  the  wild,  natural  beauty  of 
the  country,  make  up  a  combination  of 
attractions  well  worth  trying — and  doubly 
so  if  it  is  in  the  visitor's  power  to  place 
on  canvas  or  paper  some  records  of  this 
fascinating  part  of  the  Emerald  Isle. 

W.  H.  BARTLETT. 


"  STORM-BOUND    IN    THE    ROSSES  ' 
128 


BY    W.    H.    BARTLETT 


NEW    YORK. 


NKW    YORK. 

DESCRIBED  .\.\h  n.i.i'si  K.\  1 1  i>  BY   II.SI.I-H   I-KXNH.I 


1AM  not  tired  ot  Kurope,  I  have  just 
retunie.l  fniiii  Venire,  \\h-Te,  snatch- 
ing .1  tew  hours  each  day  I'nuii  .irt 
politics,  picture  haiivfiny  .md  tin- 
social  scramble  of  the  Intfrnatinn.il  l-.xhi- 


— and  it  is  my  country  ;  so  great  and  so 
wonderful  that,  artistically,  it  will  not 
be  discovered  for  centuries,  and  never 
worked  out.  It  has  been  the  lashion  to 
,  until  lately,  that  tln-n-  was  no  sub- 


hition,    I     had    time    to    prove,  to   mys.-lt     j<-ct,  no  inspiration,  no  art  atmosphere  in 
.in\  u.i\ ,  l>y  .1  l--w  drawings,  that  there  are     America;     when    it    is    full,    overflowing, 
as  in. inv  subje,  ts  .is  ever,  almost — for  some     irresistible — so   great    that    one  can   only 
.uv  iniprovfil  away — that  the  grey  days  are     touch  the  fringe  of  it — N-  u  York. 
.i->  l).-autitul  as  th.-y  us.-d  to  be,  and  that  the         New  York,  as  the  incoming  foreigner,  full 
sunset  still  turns  San  Giorgio  to  gold,  still     of  prejudice  and  doubt,  and  tin-  returning 
wraps  tin-  Saluti-  iii  a  purple  mist  of  mystery.      American,  crammed   with  guide-book  .u^l 
•ling  hack,  1'a'lua.j  1  revise,  Verona,  the     catalogue  culture,  see    it   or  might  see  it, 
Lago    <li   <  i.inla,    i'.'-r-  J 
-.inio,  the  Siinplon, — 
.ill    callt-il    me;     then 
.urn     Picanly ; 
Dover  and  now  Lon- 
don ;  .mil    London   as 
I    see    it    from     my 
windows  from  Chelsea 
to  the  Tower  with  all 
the  river,  from  1  lamp- 
stead    to    the    Palace 
with  all    the  hills,   is 
endless    in    effect,    in 
inspiration.    But  save 
London  it  is  all  done 
— not  by  me — but  by 
someone,  it  is  all  an 
old,  old    game — it    is 
all  labelled,  ticketed, 
arranged,  catalogued. 
Yes,   you    can    do    it 
again,  but  it  has  all 
been   done ;   you   can 
carry  on  the  tradition, 
that  is  all.    You  can- 
not invent   new  sub- 
ji-cts    in    Kuropr,   you 
can  only  do  old  things 
in  a  new  and,  if  pos- 
sible —  this     is     not 

always      possible  —  a 
better  way. 

But  there  is  a  new 
sk'-ti-hing  ground,  a 
new  city,  a  new 
country,  a  new  world 


MU     YORK     FROM    BKOOKMN     \NSh\     FKRRY 


BY   JOSEPH    PKNNEI.I. 


New    York 


'r^isit 


WILLIAMSBURG    BRIDGE 


rises  a  vision,  a  mirage  of  the  lower  bay, 
the  colour  by  day  more  shimmering  than 
Venice,  by  night  more  mag- 
ical than  London.  In  the 
morning  the  mountains  of 
buildings  hide  themselves,  to 
reveal  themselves  in  the  rosy 
steam  clouds  that  chase  each 
other  across  their  heights  in 
the  evening— they  are  mighty 
cliffs  glittering  with  golden 
stars  in  the  magic  and  mys- 
tery of  the  night.  As  the 
steamer  moves  up  the  bay  on 
one  side  the  Great  Goddess 
greets  you,  a  composition  in 
colour  and  in  form,  with  the 
city  beyond,  finer  than  any 
in  any  world  that  ever  existed, 
finer  than  Claude  ever  imag- 
ined or  Turner  ever  dreamed. 
Why  did  not  Whistler  see 
it  r  Piling  up  higher  and 
higher  right  before  you  is 
the  city ;  and  what  does  it 
suddenly  remind  you  of  r  San 
Ginugnano  of  the  Beautiful 
Towers  away  off  in  Tuscany, 
only  here  are  not  eleven,  but 
eleven  times  eleven,  not  low 
mean  brick  piles,  but  noble 
palaces  crowned  with  gold, 

132 


BY   JOSEPH    PENNELL 

marvellous  vistas 
untouched,  all    to 


with  green,  with  rose  ; 
and  over  them  the 
waving  fluttering 
plume  of  steam,  the 
emblem  of  New  York. 
To  the  right,  fiimy, 
delicate  and  lace- like 
by  day,  are  the  great 
bridges ;  by  night,  a 
pattern  of  stars  that 
Hiroshige  never  knew. 
You  land,  and  are 
swallowed  in  streets 
that  are  Florence  glori- 
fied —  to  emerge  in 
squares  that  are  more 
noble  than  those  of 
Seville.  Golden  statues 
are  about  you,  trium- 
phal arches  make 
splendid  frames  for 
and  it  is  all  new  and  all 
be  done — and  save  for 


METROPOLITAN  BUILDING  FROM  BROADWAY  AND   UNION  SQUARE 

BY   JOSEPH    PENNELL 


Mil.    SKY    LINK    OF    \1-.\V    YORK— 

LOOKING  son  ii   i- ROM  mi-;  40TH 

slORY  OF  THK   METROPOLITAN- 
BUILDING.      BY    JOSEPH    PEXXI  I.I. 


New    York 


the  work  of  a  few  of  us,  and  we  are 
Americans,  all  undone.  Cooper,  Hassam, 
Milatz  and  White  are  about  all  who  have 
touched  it.  The  Unbelievable  City — the 
city  that  has  been  built  since  I  grew  up- 
the  city  beautiful,  built  by  men  I  know- 
built  for  people  I  know.  The  city  that 
inspires  me — that  I  love. 

And   can   one   sketch  in   it  r     Yes.      For 
everyone  is   so   busy  minding  his   own  or 
some  one  else's  affairs  that  the  crowd  never 
bothers  you,  not  in  the  busiest  places,  and 
if  there   is    not  room   to   stand,   there    are 
holidays  when  the  whole  place  down  town 
is  deader  than  the  tomb.     And  there  is  the 
short     twilight,     the 
golden  glow,  and  the 
deep,  still  night,  and 
you  are  all  alone. 

But  there  are 
always  two  quiet 
sketching  grounds  in 
busiest  New  York : 
the  top  of  a  sky  scra- 
per, and  I  have  drawn 
the  Alpine  sky-line 
of  lower  New  York 
from  the  4oth  story 
of  the  Metropolitan 
Building  (page  135), 
and  the  canons  and 
crevasses  of  the  lower 
city  from  the  28th 
story  of  the  Singer 
Building,  and  the 
mists  of  morning  and 
the  lights  of  night, 
and  the  storms  of 
fall,  from  the  2oth 
story  of  the  Belmont 
(on  this  page). 

The  other  points  of 
view  are  from  the 
ferry  boat,  the  steam- 
boat and  the  "  Rub- 
ber-neck Boat,'*  the 
first  and  the  last  being 
the  best.  The  ferry 
boats  run  in  all  direc- 
tions ;  they  and  the 
old  ferry-houses  are 
wonderful.  By  day 
the  boats  are  huge 

134 


red  or  white  hulks,  by  night  strange  golden 
mysteries  that  float  upon  the  waters.  They 
take  you  everywhere,  and  show  you  every- 
thing. They  run  all  day  and  all  night, 
and,  if  you  deserve  it  or  "have  a  pull," 
you  may  pass  days  and  weeks  on  them, 
and  with  the  pilot  alone. 

Of  the  other  boats,  one  will  take  you  to 
Governor's  Island  (page  136),  from  where  the 
City  masses  itself  so  wonderfully  that,  as 
Castaigne  said,  "  It  is  not  real,  it's  all  a 
dream,  we  will  wake  up  and  find  it  all 
a  desert  island."  But  it  is  real — yet  all 
unreal — a  dream  city,  yet  a  stone  and  steel 
reality.  Another  goes  to  Beddoes  Island, 


42ND     STREET     WITH     "TIMES"     BUILDING     FROM    2OTH    S'l  DRY     OF    THE 
BELMONT.       BY   JOSEPH    PENNELL 


BLACKWELLS  IMAM)  BRIDGE  FROM 
THE  20TH  SloKY  UF  THE  BELMOXT 
BY  JOSEPH  PEXXELL 


- 


NEW  YORK  FROM  GOVERNOR'S 
ISLAND,      BY    JOSEPH    PENNELL 


LOOKING  SOUTH   FROM  THE 
BELMONT.     BY  JOSEPH  PENNELL 


New    York 


where  stands  the  Bartholdi  Statue,  beauti- 
ful in  its  weathered  patina — more  impres- 
sive, if  you  can  see  it,  than  the  colossus  of 
Rhodes — the  Gateway  to  the  New  World. 
Another  runs  to  Staten  Island,  and  if  you 
sit  at  the  stern  and  look  back,  just  for  a 
second,  Broadway  yawns  a  gulf  of  black 
shadow  from  the  top  to  the  bottom  of  the 
Singer  Building — and  there  is  no  precipice, 
no  canon  so  awful  in  the  world.  And 
then,  as  the  boat  steams  ever  on,  the  city 
shrouds  itself  in  rosy  air,  more  beautiful, 
more  delicate,  more  lovely  than  Venice, 
and  then  the  smoke  of  the  Standard  Oil 
works  falls  across  the  bay,  blacker  than 
night,  and  blots  it  out. 

Another  boat  plies  to  South  Brooklyn, 
with  its  maze  of  ship- 
ping— but  all  the  bay 
is  full  of  that,  full 
of  everything  that 
moves  upon  the  water 
and  is  alwavs  mov- 
ing, shifting,  shim- 
mering, gliding, 
rushing,  changing. 
And,  last  of  all,  the 
''Rubber-neck  Boat" 
— that  is  what  we  call 
it — it  is  not  so  well- 
known  as  the  "  Sight- 
seeing  Boat."  In 
some  ways,  to  get 
ideas,  to  get  subjects, 
to  get  points  of  view, 
it  is  the  best ;  for  it 
takes  you  all  round 
the  city,  gives  you 
endless  suggestions 
of  the  big  buildings 
after  it  leaves  2jrd 
Street,  carries  you 
under  the  great 
bridges  (never  so  im- 
mense as  from  the 
water)  by  the  old 
East  River  rookeries 
and  the  North  River 
palisades  and  palaces, 
all  new  these,  yet, 
with  their  piled-up 
masses,  a  mediaeval 
walled  city  finer  than 

138 


anything  in  the  Old  World.  Then  the  boat 
carries  you  through  the  Harlem  River  with 
its  endless  life,  its  low  black  bridges,  out 
into  the  Spuyten  Duyvel  Creek  under  the 
High  Bridge,  by  the  Hall  of  Fame,  a 
Claude  on  its  hill  top,  by  Fort  George,  a 
riot  of  mad  colour,  balloons,  switchbacks, 
but  not  half  so  mad  as  Coney  Island,  and 
then  brings  you  back,  if  you  are  lucky,  just 
as  the  great  white  Buildings  begin  to  lose 
themselves  in  the  blue  night. 

I  have  been  six  months  drawing  this 
"  New  New  York," — some  of  my  impres- 
sions are  recorded  in  the  illustrations 
which  accompany  these  notes. 

It  is  endless — and  it  is  my  country. 

JOSEPH  PENNELL. 


THE    "  CLIFFS         ON    THE    EAST    RIVER 


BY   JOSEPH    PENNELL 


. 

' 

r  the 
the    Hall 

Claud'  hill  top,  by 

olour,   balloo 

i  mad  as  Coney  and 

>u  back,  if  you  a:  just 

Buildii, 
lilue  night. 
I    have   been   six    mon. 

w    York," — some  »f  my    ini 
i;orded    in    the     illn 
any  these  n<_ 
5 — and  it  is  my  couni 

JO;  LL. 


and   is   ;i 


their    ; 
walled  cii 


NEW  YORK    FROM   CORTLAND  STREET    FERRY.    BY  JOSEPH    PENNELL. 


TRINITY  CHURCH  SPIRE  (NEARLY 
300  FEET  HIGH)  l-'RO.M  THE  RIVI-.R 
BY  JOSEPH  PENNELL 


THE   ATMOSPHERE    OF    MOROCCO. 


THK     A  1MOSPHKRK    OF    MOROCCO. 


EXPLANATORY     \<>ll-.r.      HV    K.    It.    (  r\XI\<,II  \\II-.    (.KAIIAM. 
II  I  QS1  KAI  ED    I'.V     l"ll.\    I. AVI   KV.    R.S.A. 


TO   me    it    always    seems    that    the. 
rhief  note  o'    I  aniriiT  is  its  whit«-- 
ness.       Whiti-    houses,    s.nuls    like 
snow,   and,    above    all,    a  da//ling 
white  atmosphere.      Tin-  mountains   stand 
out  clear,  as  if  cut  out  of  cardboard.    When 
they   an-    near    the   si-a.    they    are    nevi-r 
mirrored  upside  down  in  it,  as  they  are,  for 
•nple,  in   the   lakes  of  Scotland   or  of 

•erland. 

iMstame  is  hard  to  jud^e.  tin-  very  < -Ii-ar- 
m-vs  ,,t  the  atmosphere  making  it  difficult 
to  see,  or,  at  least,  to  s.-i/.-  <>n  anything,  by 
whi'-h  to  .  stimate.  \Vli«-n  the  rain  falls  and 
slirouds  the  mountains  in  a  pall  of  white,  it 
yivi-s  no  air  of  mystery  as  in  the  North. 
I  !)'•  mystery  of  the  South  is  in  the  rarity  of 
the  air,  which  the  eye  seeks  to  penetrate  in 
vain  ;  it  is  s()  clear,  it  mocks  the  sight. 

It,  though,  there  is  no  mystery,  as  we 
II-TI-  in  the  North  judge  mystery,  seeking  to 
lift  a  veil  which,  for  aught  that  we  know, 
conceals  behind  it  nothing,  in  Tangier  there 


is  ,i  o-rtain  air  of  Iving  set  before  a  pro- 
blem, which  is  too  simple  to  be  sol\>-d 
The  sun  shines  whitely,  not  through  a  ha/.- 
of  violet  as  in  Italy,  and  app«-  irs  weary 
with  having  shone  on  the  same  people, 
houses,  camels  and  white  rags  for  th--  ; 
thousand  years.  There,  everything  is  old, 
.ind  yet  far  younger  in  the  sense  that  it  is  pro- 
bably more  like  a  younger  world  than  that 
we  know,  for,  looking  back,  tlio-e  who  have 
inward  eyes  can  see  things  not  unlike  the 
things  that  were  first  seen  by  man  in  the 
fair  garden  by  the  Tigris  into  which  the 
serpent  crept.  Of  course,  I  do  not%speak  of 
the  loud,  chattering,  kaleidoscopic  town,  in 
which  all  day  the  shifting  crowd  of  Arabs, 
B'-rbers,  tourists,  Turks,  dwellers  in  Meso- 
potamia, and  Jews  all  shout  and  sweat  and 
slave,  while  through  them  ranges  a  water- 
seller  with  his  goatskin  sack,  brass  cup,  and 
tinkling  bell,  or  a  "dellal,"  who  shouts  the 
price  of  carpets,  horses,  or  of  German  clocks, 
in  the  perpetual  auction  in  the  square. 


AI.CA/AAK 


IIV    JOHN    I.AVKRV,    K..s.  \. 

'45 


The  Atmosphere  of  Morocco. 


THE   SPANISH    COAST 


All  that  is  interesting  enough,  but  in  a 
sense  more  interesting  to  write  about  than 
paint.  The  charm  of  Tangier  and  the  East 
in  general — that  is,  as  seen  by  one  who  has 
to  strive  to  compass  the  impossible  and 
convey  colour  with  the  pen — is  in  the  atmo- 


sphere. In  this  re- 
spect, and  perhaps  in 
this  respect  alone,  the 
painter  and  the  writer 
meet  on  common 
ground.  Just  as  there 
is  a  glory  of  the  sun, 
another  of  the  moon, 
and  perhaps  one,  for 
all  I  know,  of  the 
electric  light,  so  are 
there  atmospheres 
which,  in  themselves, 
induce  an  attitude  of 
mind.  Now,  that  of 
Tangier,  as  I  see  it, 
has  a  certain  sadness, 
in  spite  of  all  its 
brightness  and  its 
clarity.  It  may  be  this 
sadness  (if  it  exists 
and  isnotcarried there 
by  him  who  sees  it) 
induces,  as  it  were 

sobriety,  even  in  those  who  paint  most 
delicately.  I  speak,  ot  course,  about  the 
palette  of  the  mind,  on  which  perforce 
the  painter  has  to  set  his  colours  first, 
before  he  sets  the  visible  and  outward 
palette,  which  after  all  is  the  reflection  of 


BY   JOHN    LAVERY,    R.S.A. 


A    MOONLIGHT    NIGHT  ' 


BY    JOHN    LAVERY,    R.S.A. 


146 


"MOONLIGHT   OX   THK    HOUSE-TOPS" 
BY  JOHN   LAYER Y,    R.S.A. 


The  Atmosphere  of  ^Morocco 


his  mind.  Paint  light,  paint  dark,  nothing 
that  anyone  can  do  can  quite  divorce 
him  from  the  environment  in  which  he 
lives.  It  has  been  said  Velasquez  dipped 
his  brush  in  light,  not  paint;  but  even  so, 
bright,  brilliant,  andenduringas  hiscolour 
was,  even  he  could  not  escape  a  certain 
sternness  of  conception  in  his  art.  Nor  can 
the  man  who  paints  in  Africa  escape  a  cer- 
tain something,  even  though  he  has  been 
born  in  the  well-ordered,  misty  North  .  .  . 
something  that  joins  him,  as  it  were,  in 
sympathy  to  a  long-drawn-out  Arab  song, 


"ZACHARA  AND  HADESHIA      BYJOHN  LAYER Y,  R.S.A. 

sung  to  the  guzla,  not  as  in  other  lands  at 
evening  under  the  trees,butin  the  full  light 
of  the  day,  watching  the  sun's  reflection 
on  the  sands.  No  one  can  put  himself  out- 
side his  art ;  what  he  can  do,  is  not  to  set 
himself  against  the  will  of  the  great  hyp- 
notising influence  that  seeks  to  make  him 
sleep,  so  that  his  eyesmay  open  and  behold 
that  which  it  wills  that  he  should  see. 

Something  there  is,  in  all  North  Africa, 
stern,  fierce,  and  yet  compelling,  so  com- 
pelling that  almost  any  Spanish  girl  born 
in  the  "  Plazas  Fuertes,"  besides  the  obli- 
gatory Maria,  Nieves,  Dolores,  or  Am- 
paro,  is  baptized  Africa. 

Behind  Tangier,  behind  each  dazzling 
white  coast  town,  Larache,  Arzila,  Rabat, 
148 


AIDA    ILHRALME 


BY    JOHN    LAVERY,    RS.A. 


Yaffi  and  Mazagan,  there  lies  a  country 
unchanged  and  changeless,  hard,  bathed 
in  the  sun  (the  enemy  of  man),  in  which 
all  life,  nature,  thought,  the  Arabs,  and 
their  especial  animal,  the  camel,  which 
Allah  gave  them  for  their  chief  posses- 
sion, the  rocks  and  thorny  bushes,  are 
stern  and  pitiless. 


FATIMA  FARGHE"         BY  JOHN  LAVERY,  R.S.A. 


i 


z 


a 


UJ 

I 


The  sltmosfthere  of  Morocco 


THE    MARKET    PLACE,    TETUAN 


BY   JOHN    LAVERV,    R.S.A. 


THE   MARKET   PLACE,    TETUAN 


BY   JOHN   LAVERY,    R.S.A. 


The  Atmosphere  of  Morocco 


In  the  black  goats'  hair  tents  life  passes 
hidden,  shut  up,  suppressed.  All  day  the 
man  is  out  upon  his  horse,  herding  his 
cattle,  women  sit  in  the  tent,  spinning  or 
weaving,  and  at  evening  walk  to  the  well, 
an  earthen  jar  hung  in  an  esparto  sling 
behind  their  backs,  a  blue  veil  on  their 
heads,  and  with  the  corner  of  a  thin  blue 
veil  caught  fast  between  their  teeth.  Cattle 
stand  patiently  about  waiting  for  water, 
and  all  goes  on  in  silence,  for  the  fierce  sun 
makes  speech  almost  as  precious  as  a  drop 
of  water,  and  not  to  be  poured  out  in  vain. 
This  Africa,  fierce,  bloody,  stern,  a  foe  to 
all  the  plastic  arts,  for  he  who  paints  a 
picture  must  be  prepared  (if  Allah  calls 
on  him)  to  breathe  a  soul  into  it,  must 
influence  all  those  who  come  within  that 
spell. 

I  think  I  see  an  air  of  sadness  in  all  the 
pictures,  of  which  I  think  that  I  am  writing, 
born  of  the  influence  of  the  old,  wild  life, 
which  still  goes  on,  only  the  gallop  of  a 
horse  outside  Tangier. 

Most  northerns  paint  the  south  too 
brightly,  but  in  the  various  scenes  of  Fez, 
of  Tangier,  and  the  camps  upon  the  road, 
I  think  I  see  this  sadness,  which  perhaps, 
after  all,  is  the  creation  only  of  my  brain. 

Oh,  what  a  ringo-rango,  you  will  say, 
that  is  if  anyone  should  chance  to  read  this 
note  upon  the  pictures  of  a  man  whose 


<~± 

STREET    IN   ARZILA.    BY  JOHN    LAVERY,  R.S.A. 


vision  is  far  clearer 
bably,  if  but   the 
might   fall   out  on 


"ON   THE   HOUSE-TOP — MORNING" 
152 


BY   JOHN    LAVERY,    R.S.A. 


than  my  own,  and  pro- 
truth    were   known,    as 

that  unlucky  day  on 
which  the  secrets  ot 
all  hearts  are  opened, 
agrees  with  nothing 
I  have  written,  and 
perhaps  thinks  he 
is  concerned  with 
nothing  but  the  tech- 
nique of  his  art. 

That  is  the  reason 
I  have  put  a  note  of 
interrogation  to  the 
heading  of  this  brief 
note,  so  that  my  theory 
may  stand  for  any- 
thing it  may  be  worth, 
and  for  my  proof  of 
it  I  take  the  pictures 
about  which  I  thought 
that  I  should  write. 
R.  B.  CUNNINGHAMS 
GRAHAM. 


CAUDEBEC-EN-CAUX. 


CAUDEBEC-EN-CAUX. 

DESCRIBED   BY   JAMKS    WILLIAMS. 

ILLUSTRATED   BY   W.   H.   CHARLTON,   RUTH    COBB   AND 

FLORENCE    LEWIS. 


SI  I  I'A  1  I-.I)  in  a  district  lull  </t  ap  ii.i-.- 
logical  and  antiquarian  interest, 
once  famous  for  Roman  civilisation, 
Caudebec  itself  has  a  variety  of 
attractions.  Nestling  down  by  the  river 
under  sloping  banks,  like  many  other  old 
towns,  it  was  once  walled  around,  though 
at  present  hardly  a  vestige  of  this  remains. 
In  wandering  through  the  quaint  streets, 
with  tlifir  overhanging  houses,  one  can 
easily  imagine  oneself  back  again  in  the 
lift-  and  circumstance  of 
the  Middle  Ages,  so 
well  does  the  place 
lend  itself  to  romance, 
especially  in  the  even- 
ing light — indeed,  the 
features  are  so  numer- 
ous that  a  more  delight- 
ful sketching  ground 
could  hardly  be  met 
with. 

The  town  itself  is  no 
doubt  of  early  origin, 
and,  although  not  by 
any  means  large,  it  has 
a  certain  mystery,  irre- 
gularity and  charm  en- 
tirely its  own.  None  of 
the  streets  are  straight. 
There  is  a  Market 
Square,  dominated  by 
the  Church  of  Notre 
Dame — lofty,  imposing, 
ornate  and  distinctly 
picturesque,  with  a 
well  -  buttressed  tower 
and  graceful  spire. 
The  western  portals 
are  filled  with  carved 
and  canopied  niches. 
The  very  stone,  were 
it  not  of  an  excellent 
and  suitable  texture, 
might  well  groan  under  NOIRE  DAME  AND 
its  wealth  of  carving 


and  architectural  detail.  The  ample  but- 
tresses round  the  great  church,  together 
with  the  somewhat  redundant  ornaments  at 
parts,  all  offer  themselves  for  the  artist's 
consideration.  The  general  colour  and 
tone  of  the  building  are  varied  and  beau- 
tiful If  the  day  should  be  wet  there  is  a 
lovely  interior,  and  although  the  church  is 
late  in  style  (corresponding  with  our  Per- 
pendicular period),  yet  the  general  treat- 
ment inside  is  dignified  and  simple,  and 


GRANDE    RUE,    CAUDEBEC-EN-CAUX 

BY   W.    H.    CHARLTON 

"55 


Caudebec-  en-Caux 


A    PROCESSION 


BY    FLORENCE    LEWIS 


you  feel  repaid  for  your  trouble.  A  new 
feeling  is  at  once  awakened,  and,  leaving 
behind  the  first  impressions — so  depressing 
to  the  enthusiastic  student — you  are  more 
than  satisfied  with  the  wealth  of  subjects. 
As  you  leisurely  walk  through  the  place  the 
old-world  character  and  mediaeval  associa- 
tions fill  the  mind,  until  after  a  short  time 
you  are  only  too  anxious  to  settle  down  in 
some  quiet  spot  and  to  begin  work. 

It  is  almost  invidious  to  attempt  to  men- 
tion even  the  chief  features.  But  in  the 
rue  de  la  Boucherie  there  is  the  fine  stone 
house  of  the  Knights  Templar — a  relic  of 
earlier  work — in  very  good  preservation, 
with  its  great  projecting  gargoyles  and  its 
arched  windows  filled  with  bold  tracery ; 
the  imposing  timber  houses  with  deep  over- 
hanging eaves  on  either  side  of  the  narrow 
street  as  well  as  along  the  stream  flowing 
through  to  the  Seine.  And  in  the  rue  de 
la  Cordonnerie  are  also  many  old  and  pic- 
turesque houses.  Some  of  these  are  seen 
in  the  drawings  by  Mr.  W.  H.  Charlton 


well  suited  for  either  pencil  or  brush.  The 
abundance  and  richness  of  the  old  glass  are 
exceptionally  notable,  and,  with  the  sur- 
roundings, present  many  charming  possi- 
bilities. Altogether,  both  inside  and  out- 
side, the  church  has  unusual  attractions. 

The  streets  of  the  original  town  (and 
there  is  very  little  modern  building)  are 
full  of  subjects  wherever  one  turns.  In 
showery  weather  the  place  is  not  wanting 
in  friendly  shelter,  where  one  may  work  on 
in  comfort.  On  market  days  the  little 
square  is  filled  with  covered  booths  and  all 
manner  of  interesting  folk.  Women  with 
their  snow-white  caps,  men  in  blue  blouses, 
and  all  the  usual  paraphernalia  of  the  market 
in  a  country  town  is  there.  You  meet  the 
Priest,  the  Sister  of  Mercy,  the  processions 
of  funeral  or  festival,  with  clergy  and 
choristers,  cross  -  bearers  and  banners, 
making  up  scenes  full  of  pathos  from  what- 
ever point  of  view  they  may  be  considered. 

The  approach  from  the  station  (a  short 
distance  from  the  heart  of  the  town)  is  at 
first  sight  anything  but  promising ;  it  is 
only  when  you  turn  away  from  this  modern 
part  and  penetrate  into  the  old  town  that 
156 


RUE  DE  LA  CORDONNERIE,  CAUDEBEC-EN-CAUX 
BY    FLORENCE    LEWIS 


THE  MARKET-PLACE,  CAUDEBEC- 
EN-CAUX.     BY    W.   H.    CHARLTON 


n 


i-i   h-1 

^     HH 


00   ^ 
0° 


P  P 

J  < 

o  o 


RUE  DE  LA  CORDONNERIE,  CAUDEBEC- 
EN-CAUX.  BY  W.  H.  CHARLTON 


THE   SEINE    NEAR   CAUDEBEC-EN- 
CAUX.     BY  W.   H.   CHARLTON 


NEAR  CAUDEBEC-EN-CAUX 
BY  W.   H.  CHARLTON 


Caudebec-en-Caux 


"THE  TILED  HOUSE,"  CAUDEBEOEN-CAUX 
BY  RUTH  COBB 


PLACE  D'ARMES,  CAUDEBEC-EN  CAUX 

BY  RUIH  COBB 


and     Miss     Florence     Lewis,    reproduced 
here. 

The  country  round  on  every  side  abounds 
in  objects  of  interest  and  points  of  view. 
The  delightful  prospect  of  the  town  from 
the  higher  ground  as  you  leave  the  place, 
the  winding  river — a  busy  highway  between 
Havre  and  Paris — the  well-wooded  country, 
together  with  the  whole  surroundings,  far 


and  near,  give  such  an  impression  as  few 
places  can  offer. 

Caudebec-en-Caux  is  easily  approached 
by  way  of  Newhaven,  Dieppe  and  Rouen, 
it  is  about  halfway  between  the  latter  town 
and  Havre.  The  two  principal  hotels  are 
on  the  quay  facing  the  river,  in  a  convenient 
position,  and  the  charges  in  each  case  are 
moderate.  JAS.  WJLLIAMS. 


162 


AVIGNON  AND  ITS  NEIGHBOURHOOD. 


AVIGNON    AND    ITS    NEIGHBOURHOOD. 

DESCK1HKI)  AND  ILLUSTRATED  I'.Y  H.  HUGHES-STANTON. 


AMONG  the  many  beautiful  places 
I  have  visited  in  France, 
Avignon  and  its  surrounding 
neighbourhood  is,  I  think,  one  of 
the  most  paintable  and  picturesque.  It  is 
in  Provence  and  is  the  capital  of  the  depart- 
ment of  Vaucluse.  It  is  situated  on  the 
li-lt  bank  of  the  Rhone,  from  which  rises  a 
rocky  eminence  surmounted  by  a  great 
pile  of  magnificent  buildings — the  former 
Palace  of  the  Popes,  the  Cathedral  and, 
higher  still,  the  Promenade  du  Rocher  des 
Doms  which  terminates  abruptly  three 
hundred  feet  above  the  Rhone.  It  is  from 
this  spot  that  a  wonderful  panorama  of  the 
Rhone  Valley  can  be  obtained.  Mount 
Ventoux  stands  a  majestic  feature  on  the 
sky-line,  and  a  view  is  also  obtained  of 
the  Cevennes  and  the  Alpines. 


It  is  just  here  at  Avignon  that  the 
Rhone  is  intersected  by  a  large  long 
island,  richly  wooded  with  poplars  and 
various  other  trees,  where  the  painter  may 
find  many  beautiful  close  subjects.  Corot, 
Harpignies  and  many  modern  French 
painters  have  found  on  this  island  material 
for  well-known  works.  On  the  right  hand 
side  you  can  look  across  one  portion  of 
the  river  on  to  the  ancient  and  picturesque 
town  of  Villeneuve,  and  on  the  left  on  to 
the  commanding  and  impressive  city  of 
Avignon. 

There  is  good  material  for  architectural 
subjects  in  Avignon,  its  ancient  14th- 
century  walls  being  almost  intact,  and 
many  of  the  machicolated  towers  and 
battlements  still  remain,  also  the  Pont 
d' Avignon,  the  old  ruined  bridge  with  its 


\II\V    OF   THE    RHONE    FROM    AVIGNON 


BV    H.    HUGHES-STANTON 
•63 


Avignon  and  its  Neighbourhood 


AVIGNON    FROM    THE    ISLAND 


chapel  to  St.  Nicholas.  Again,  for  subject 
and  figure  work  there  abound  the  fine  old 
houses,  the  market  scenes  in  the  town  and 
villages  round,  and  the  picturesque  peasants 
in  their  quaint  attire. 

Crossing  the  Rhone  by  either  of  the  two 
bridges  you  come  to 
Villeneuve,  the  old 
town  which  forms  such 
a  prominent  feature  of 
the  landscape  in  the 
views  of  the  Rhone 
from  Avignon,  it  is 
a  most  classic  and  im- 
posing town  standing 
on  fine  broken  ground 
and  rock,  with  its  Tour 
of  Phillipe  le  Bel,  its 
grand  Fort  St.  Andre, 
and  its  ruins  of  the 
Chartreuse  du  Val  de 
Benediction  (i4th  cen- 
tury), amongst  which 
are  beautiful  fountains, 
courtyards  and  clois- 
ters. The  peasants 
make  their  homes  in 
some  of  these  ruins, 
using  others  also  as 
stables  and  barns. 
This  side  of  the  Rhone 
.66 


is  well  cultivated  and 
fertile,  with,  in  parts, 
the  ground  broken  and 
quarried,  and  from  the 
ancient  Fort  St.  Andre 
beautiful  views  of 
Avignon  and  the 
whole  valley  can  be 
obtained. 

Looking  south  over 
Provence  one  sees  the 
Alpines  and  the  once 
powerful  and  great 
township  of  Les  Baux, 
which  is  situated  on 
a  pinnacle  of  these 
mountains  towards 
Aries.  The  country 
along  this  valley  is 
thickly  wooded,  and 
very  rich  and  deep  in 
colouring,  the  land 

being  fertile  and  well  watered  by  moun- 
tainous streams  and  inlets  from  the  great 
river.  It  abounds  in  subjects ;  there  are 
numerous  villages  with  their  ruined  castles 
or  churches,  always  on  some  rocky  spur, 
to  give  a  finer  character  and  romance  to 


BY    H.    HUGHES-STANTON 


NEAR    AVIGNON 


BY    H.    HUGHES-STANTON 


ancient  Fort  St.  An 
beautiful      views      ot 
Avignon     and     the 
whole    valley    can    be 
obtained. 

Looking  south  over 
Provence  one  sees  the 
Alpines  and  the  once 
powerful  and  great 
township  of  Les  Bav.x, 
which  is  situated  on 
a  pinnacle  of  these 
mountains  towards 
Aries.  The  country 
along  this  valley  is 
thickly  wooded,  and 
very  rich  and  deep  in 
colouring,  the  land 

,  for  subject     being  fertile  and  well  watered  by  moun- 

the  fine  old     tainous  streams  and  inlets  from  the  great 

ie  town  and     river.     It  abounds  in  subjects ;   there  are 

;ue  peasants     numerous  villages  with  th  istles 

or  churches,  always  on  some  rocky  spur, 

Cither  of  the  two     to  give  a  finer  character  ami  e  to 


H.    HUGHES-STANTON 


amongst 
are  beautiful  K 
court 

' 

•    others   also   a> 
•s      and      i 
of  the  >' 
166 


BY   H.    HUGHES-STA 


I 


: 
; 


O 


UJ 

I 


a n if  its  Neighhourhood 


FORT  ST.  ANDR£,  VILI.ENKUVK 


BY   H.    HUGHES-STANTON 


LES    BAUX 


BY    H.    HUGHES-STASTON 


169 


Avignon  and  its  Neighbourhood 


AVIGNON 


the  landscape  features 
of  the  scene. 

St.  Remy  is  pic- 
turesque, but  by  far 
the  most  ideal  spot 
for  the  painter  or 
draughtsman  is  Les 
Baux.  Here  we  have 
an  almosttragic  place, 
the  weird  aspect  of  a 
valley  of  rock  caves 
piled  high  one  on  the 
other  and  often  most 
peculiar  in  form,  many 
standing  like  great 

sentinels.  Commanding  this  valley  is  a 
rock-hewn  city  now  inhabited  by  less 
than  a  hundred  people,  but  in  its  day  a 
great  and  most  powerful  citadel,  which 
was  finally  destroyed  by  Louis  XIII.  It 
has  been  thought  by  French  writers  that 
this  valley  suggested  to  Dante  the  archi- 
tecture of  the  Inferno,  and  well  it  might  be 
so.  It  was  in  this  huge  castle,  cut  from 
the  natural  rock  of  the  mountains,  that 
the  famous  Court  of  Love  held  its  sway, 
for  its  Counts  were  lords  of  many  towns, 
one  of  them  being  at  one  time  Titular 
Emperor  of  Constantinople.  The  fortress, 
churches  and  mansions  in  ruins  of  this 
mediaeval  township,  offer  fine  subjects  to 
the  painter,  and  the  town  being  as  it  is 
situated  on  the  crest  of  the  mountains, 
commands  fine  views  and  overlooks  the 
great  plains  and  what  is  known  as  Le  desert 


BY    H.    HUGHES-STANTON 


which  stretches  away  to  the  sea.  The  ruins 
of  Mont-Major  and  the  classic  city  of  Aries, 
which  one  can  see  from  here,  form  fine 
features  on  the  great  plain  through  which 
the  Rhone  now  runs,  breaking  itself  up  into 
many  arms,  winding  in  and  out  until  it 
finally  casts  itself  into  the  sea.  Some 
twenty-three  miles  away  we  see  Marseilles, 
that  great  city  looking  as  nothing  in  com- 
parison with  the  immensity  of  the  scene. 

In  this  city  of  rocks,  Les  Baux,  one  can 
feel  real  romance  and  see  nature  in  her 
sublime  and  most  impressive  mood.  To 
the  poet  and  the  painter  it  is  truly  moving ; 
but  those  who  go  to  stay  at  the  little  hotel 
must  be  ready  to  put  up  with  very  sim- 
ple fare,  content  if  they  can  but  obtain  the 
intense  spirit  and  grandeur  of  this  truly 
remarkable  and  beautiful  place. 

H.  HUGHES-STANTON. 


-  •& 




LES    BAUX 


BY    H.    HUGHES-STANTON 


170 


55 

I  2 


>i  w 

_^ 


w 


Avignon  and  its  Neighbourhood 


AVIGNON    FROM    VILLENEUVE 


BY    H.    HUGHES-STANTON 


TOUR   PHILLIPE   LE   BEL,    FROM   ISLAND,    AVIGNON 
172 


BY   H.    HUGHES-STANTON 


BORMES-LES-MIMOSAS. 


BORMES-LES-MIMOSAS— A    WINTKR 
SKETCHING    GROUND. 

DLSCRII',1 .1)  AMI   ILLUSTRATED  BY  WALTER  DONNi  . 


TI I  K  south  of  France  suggests  winter 
sunshiw  ;md  warmth,  conditions 
which  are  important  at  any  time 
uht-n  choosing  a  sketching  ground, 
and  particularly  so  when  one  wishes  to  work 
out-of-doors  during  the  winter  months. 
I5<irmes-les-Mimosas  is  for  these  and  other 
reasons  an  ideal  winter  place  for  the  painter. 
The  fact  that  mimosa  abounds  is  sufficient 
to  suggest  a  southern  latitude,  but  the 
tropical  luxuriance  quite  surpasses  one's 
imagination.  Situated  on  the  littoral,  12 
miles  east  of  Hyeres,  about  800  feet 
above  the  sea,  approached  by  a  winding 
road,  the  town  bears  distinct  traces  of 
Moorish  occupation.  It  is  renowned  as 
one  of  the  warmest  and  most  sheltered 


spots — the  proprietor  of  the  hotel  (perhaps 
naturally)  claims  that  it  is  many  degrees 
\varm.-r  at  Mormes  than  at  any  other  place 
on  the  coast.  One  need  not  rely  on  such 
claims  or  on  tables  of  temperatures,  etc.,  it 
is  sufficient  to  see  for  oneself  the  appearance 
of  summer  in  mid-winter,  when  the  roses, 
violets,  and  orange-blossom  are  in  bloom  ; 
cacti,  date  palms,  and  a  variety  of  exotic 
flowers  are  to  be  seen  in  the  open  country 
during  December,  January  and  February. 

The  town,  built  on  the  side  of  the 
Montagnes  des  Maures,  has  a  step-like 
appearance,  with  its  masses  of  grey-red 
tiled  roofs  ;  these,  together  with  a  glimpse 
of  a  church  or  the  sides  and  fronts  of 
houses  (indicating  a  street  or  an  open 


1IDRMK>- 


BY    WALTER    DONNE 
175 


Bonnes-les-Mimosas 


NEAR   THE   OLD   SALT   MARSHES 

place),  and  here  and  there  patches  ot  vine, 
make  a  very  interesting  study.  On  every 
hand  one  sees  signs  of  the  principal 
industry,  the  manufacture  of  corks.  Above 
the  town  employment  is  found  by  stripping 
the  bark  of  cork  trees  (Chenes  heges),  art 
evergreen  oak,  from  which  the  bark  is 
taken  every  twelve  or  thirteen  years, 
leaving  the  trunks  of  the  trees  a  bright 
red.  This  is  a  curious  sight,  producing  a 
not  inharmonious  scheme  of  colouring, 
the  bright  red  gradu- 
ally disappearing  and 
becoming  grey  as  the 
bark  re-forms. 

The  houses  are  typi- 
cal of  the  south  of 
France  or  Italy,  built 
frequently  on  arches,  , 
connected  by  arches 
to  the  houses  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the 
street,  forming  at  in- 
tervals tunnels ;  these, 
with  so  many  exam- 
ples of  fine  wrought- 
iron  work,  distinctly 
show  Moorish  influ- 
ence. The  houses  are 
tall,  often  dirty,  with 
nearly  flat  roofs,  pic- 
turesque green  shut- 
ters and  verandahs. 

176 


There  are  several 
primitive  churches  of 
the  nth  and  I2th 
centuries,  and  the  re- 
mains of  a  large  castle 
(Chateau  des  Seig- 
neurs du  Foz),  dating 
from  the  i2th  century, 
dominate  the  town. 

It  is  claimed  by 
many  painters,  and  I 
think  with  reason,  that 
in  this  part  of  the 
Riviera  and  on  to- 
wards Marseilles  the 
sun's  rays  are  of  ex- 
traordinary brilliance, 
and  that  the  wonder- 
fully luminous  reflect- 
ed lights  are  unknown 

in  any  other  part  of  France,  and  are  not 
nearly  so  pronounced  even  in  Southern 
Italy.  One  expects  great  brilliance  ot 
sunlight  in  the  summer  in  such  a  latitude, 
but  the  remarkable  reflected  lights  in  the 
winter  are  truly  astonishing. 

For  subject  matter  there  is  enough, 
apparently,  for  all  tastes — the  tops  of  the 
mountains,  with  their  fringe  of  snow,  the 
lower  heights,  richly  covered  with  forests, 
and,  lower  again,  thousands  upon  thousands 


BY    WALTER   DONNE 


"  BRINGING    HOME   THE    GOATS  : 


BY    WALTER    DONNE 


-  S 

*-  - 

•^.  -~ 

o  " 

—  v 

_  w 


n 


x  d. 

w  w 

=  = 

H  H 


Bormes-les-Mimosas 


"THE  GOSSIP  CORNER" 

of  goats.  Keeping  goats  appears  to  be 
nearly  every  man's  business,  and  the 
painter  need  only  be  up  at  sunrise  to  find 
a  wealth  of  subjects,  as  the  goats,  with 
their  picturesque  herdsmen,  emerge  from 
curious  small  doorways  in  the  town,  wending 
their  way,  often  in  single  file,  through  the 
narrow  streets  up  and  up  to  spend  the  days 
on  the  hills,  and  returning  again  at  sundown. 

About  600  feet  above  the  town  is  a  chapel, 
the  hermitage  of  Notre 
Dame  de  Constance, 
from  which  there  is  a 
magnificent  view ;  to 
the  east  are  seen  the 
mountains,  the  Medi- 
terranean, Corsica  and 
Italy;  to  the  west,  Les 
I  les  d'Or,  Toulon,  and, 
on  a  clear  day,  a 
glimpse  of  Marseilles. 
The  path  to  this  chapel 
is  by  an  almost  inter- 
minable number  of 
steps,  with  occasional 
stone  seats  and  shrines 
dedicated  to  the  Vir- 
gin. One  should  not 
omit  to  mention  the 
many  sweet  -  scented 
herbs  to  be  found  on 
the  higher  levels. 

In  the  plain^-below 
178 


a  totally  different  class 
of  subject  presents  it- 
self. The  land,  which 
was  formerly  covered 
by  the  sea,  is  most 
fertile,  and  is  studded 
with  grape-vines,  the 
town  and  the  hills 
forming  a  fine  back- 
ground. Here,  also, 
are  rapid  -  flowing 
water-courses,  bring- 
ing down  the  ice-cold 
water  from  the  moun- 
tains. In  addition  to 
the  cork  trees  there 
are  the  olives,  with 
their  beautiful  grey- 
green  foliage,  and 
groups  of  eucalyptus 

trees,  easily  distinguished  by  the  strong 
scent,  by  the  heavy,  dark,  spear-shaped 
leaves  and  very  pale  trunks,  the  bark  ot 
which  is  continually  peeling  off.  There 
is  no  dearth  of  foreground  material,  but 
the  large  cacti  and  the  barbary  figs,  or 
semelles  du  pape,  frequently  appear  out  of 
scale. 

One  word  as  to  the  country  surrounding 
Bormes,  which  includes  La  Londe,  within 


BY    WALTER    DONNE 


A   QUAINT   DOORWAY 


BY    WALTER    DONNE 


If.    The  land, 

by    the 

fertile,  and  is  stud; 
with  grape-vines,  the 
town    and    the    hills 
forming  a  fine  back- 
ground. 

are  rapid  -  flowing 
water-courses,  bring- 
ing down  th- 

iter  from  the  moun- 
tains.    In  addition  to 
the   cork   trees  there 
are   the    olives,   with 
their  beautiful   grey- 
green     foliage,     and 
groups  of  eucalyptus 
-ily  distinguished   by   the  strong 
it,   by   the   heavy,   dark,   spear-shaped 
es  and  very  pale   trunks,  the  bark  of 
:h   is   continually  peeling  off.      There 
irth  of  foreground   material,  but 
large  cacti   and  the  barbary  figs,  or 
•.lies  du  pape,  frequently  appear  out  of 

ne  word  as  to  the  cov.  rounding 

mes,  which  includes  !  'e,  within 


ui 

Z 

§ 


J> 

UI 

X 
tt 

o 

o 


111 


ui 

X 


Bormcs-les-Miinosas 


LOOKING    NORTH    FROM    DORMES-LES-MIMOSAS 


BY   WALTER    DONNE 


GASSIN — WITH    DISTANT   VIEW   OF  THE   ALPES    MARITIME* 


HY   WALTER    DONNK 
ill 


Bormes-les-Mimosas 


six  miles,  where  large  quantities  of  roses, 
violets,  daffodils,  and  narcissi  are  grown 
for  the  London  market ;  Salins  d'Hyeres 
where  salt  is  obtained  by  the  evapora- 
tion of  sea  water ;  Bormettes,  with  its  lead 
mines ;  and  Le  Lavandou  (so  called  from 
the  enormous  areas  of  wild  lavender  found 
there),  a  small  fishing  village  immediately 
below  Bormes,  where,  in  addition  to  the 
usual  subjects  at  the  water's  edge,  there 
are  red  rocks,  and  the  ever-  changing 
colour  of  the  Mediterranean,  from  the 
opalescent  greys  looking  towards  the  sun, 
to  the  deep  blue  turquoise  of  the  sea 
when  the  sun  is  behind  the  spectator.  Le 
Dattier,  famous  for  its  fine  date  palms,  is 
within  a  few  miles,  and  a  little  further  on, 
Gassin,  a  Moorish  village  on  the  top  of  a 
promontory,  gives  a  fine  view  over  the  bay 
of  St.  Tropez  to  Fr6jus  and  St.  Raphael. 

Near  Gassin  are  to  be  found  two  other 
Moorish  towns,  Cogolin  and  Grimaud,  both 
situated  on  prominences,  and  at  the  latter 
place  the  remains  of  a  fine  castle,  formerly 


the  residence  of  the  Grimaldi  family. 
All  these  places  are  easily  reached  by  a 
narrow-gauge  railway  skirting  the  coast, 
running  from  Hyeres  to  St.  Raphael — a 
part  of  the  country  seldom  seen  by  tra- 
vellers to  Mentone,  Monte  Carlo  and 
Italy. 

While  in  the  neighbourhood  one  should 
not  omit  to  visit  Les  Isles  d'Or,  within  a  short 
sea  journey.  These  islands  are  sparsely 
populated,  but  afford  subjects  for  wild  land- 
scapes and  rugged  coast  effects.  In  the 
winter  it  is  much  colder  on  the  islands  than 
on  the  mainland,  while  in  the  summer 
there  is  a  freshness  contrasting  pleasantly 
with  the  almost  stifling  heat  at  and  near 
Bormes. 

To  sum  up  the  points  of  attraction  which 
Bormes-les-Mimosas  offers,  there  are  the 
fine,  warm  climate,  complete  shelter  from 
the  mistral,  the  really  remarkable  luminous 
quality  of  the  light,  the  variety  of  subjects, 
and  a  sympathetic  people. 

WALTER  DONNE. 


LA    CHAPELLE    SAINT    FRAN9OIS 
182 


BY    WALTER    DONNE 


THE    PYRENEES. 


THE    PYRENEES, 

DESCRIBED  AND  II. I. I'M  R.\  I  I  I  >   IiY  < ,( »KI><  >\   !I»MI. 


Ti i'  LSI  \\ h<>  ,ii-.-  fbrtonata  novgb 
to  journey  southwards  towards 
Bayonne  on  a  cl'-.ir  ami  sunny  day 
obtain  their  tirst  view  of  the 
Pyrenees  as  a  snow-clad  range  of  such 
majestic  unreality  that  such  an  original 
impression  is  deeper  and  more  lasting  than 
any  others  at  a  closer  range.  Not  far  south 
of  the  old  town  of  Tartas,  where  the  road 
ascends  to  a  fair  height,  there  suddenly 
appears  on  the  south  western  horizon  a 
vision  of  snowy  peaks,  so  pale  and  ethereal 
in  the  delicacy  of  their  silvery  blue 
shadows  that  one  is  at  first  inclined  to 
regard  them  as  clouds.  Further  south  they 
become  less  elusive  and  often,  when  framed 
by  pines  with  a  slope  of  golden  gorse  near 
at  hand,  they  form  the  most  beautiful  of 
pictures. 

Wherever  one  wan- 
ders all  the  way  from 
Bayonne  to  Carcas- 
sonne,that  most  roman- 
tic of  ancient  towns,  the 
Pyrenees  form  a  vast 
barrier  of  gleaming 
white  peaks  completely 
cutting  off  the  wanderer 
from  going  southwards 
until  the  snow  has 
melted  in  the  passes. 
There  is,  however,  a 
wonderful  road  from 
the  Spanish  frontier 
village  of  Behobie  that 
is  clear  of  snow  as  early 
as  the  month  of  March. 
It  winds  up  the  valley 
of  the  Bidasoa  and 
reaches  the  lofty  pass 
of  Velate,  descending 
by  an  easy  gradient  to 
Pamplona,  the  capital 
of  Navarre.  For  car- 
riages, bicycles  or  mo- 
tors the  road  is  quite 
good,  leaving  one  free 
to  choose  one's  means 
of  progression.  The 


villages  are  strung  together  closely  at  one 
part  of  the  journey  and  nearly  all  of  them 
are  full  of  detail  and  colour.  Great  ov  r 
hanging  gables  shade  curious  balconies, 
often  painted  green,  and  the  ends  of  beams 
are  richly  carved.  Most  of  the  houses  have 
a  coat  of  arms  with  supporters  in  carved 
stone  let  into  the  front  wall  to  proclaim  the 
antiquity  and  dignity  of  the  owner's 
lineage.  Bullocks  draw  the  most  primitive 
of  carts  with  solid  wooden  wheels  and  the 
clean  shaven  men  have  almost  invariably 
that  natural  charm  and  dignity  one  always 
associates  with  Spaniards  without  dreaming 
of  obtaining  so  complete  a  realisation. 

Picturesque  stone  bridges,  half  grown 
over  with  ivy,  cross  the  mountain  streams 
at  most  of  the  villages,  and  the  steep  slopes 
of  the  valleys  are  generally  clothed  with  a 


ON  THE  WALLS  OF  PAMPLONA,  NAVARRE 


BY  GORDON  HOME 
185 


The  Pyrenees 


dense  growth  of  box  trees.  The  contrast 
of  this  dark  green  with  a  cottage  whose 
walls  are  gleaming  white,  with  the  red 
stone  only  showing  in  the  invariable 
coigning  at  the  angles  and  round  the  win- 
dows and  doors,  is  wonderful. 

The  interiors  are  always  whitewashed 
and  very  bare  indeed,  the  few  chairs  and 
chests  or  tables  standing  out  conspicuously 
against  the  cool  unadorned  background. 

Groups  of  peasants  in  brightly  coloured 
shirts  digging  in  a  row  with  the  oddest 
two-pronged  forks,  which  are  driven  into 
the  ground  simultaneously,  are  frequently 
to  be  seen.  Sometimes  as  many  as  half  a 
dozen  men  and  women  of  different  ages  will 
be  seen  digging  with  very  great  speed,  turn- 
ing over  the  soil  almost  as  rapidly  as  a 
plough  would  make  a  furrow. 

Pamplona,  where  there  is  a  good  hotel, 
is  a  city  of  bells  scarcely  to  be  equalled 
anywhere.  They  are  all  cracked,  and  they 
are  all  rung  every  quarter  of  an  hour  day 
and  night !  A  huge  double  set  of  walls 


FORTIFIED     BRIDGE    AT     ORTHEZ,    BASSES 
PYRENEES.       BY    GORDON    HOME 

1 86 


ON    THE    RAMPARTS    OF    THE    OLD    CITY    OF 
CARCASSONNE.       BY   GORDON    HOME 

surrounds  the  city,  and  bastions  project 
beyond  them,  so  that  from  outside,  with 
its  church  towers  rising1  above  the  ram- 
parts, and  blue-grey  mountains  beyond, 
Pamplona  is  exceedingly  picturesque, 
making  up  for  its  lack  of  antiquity  within. 
On  the  way  to  the  coast  at  San  Sebas- 
tian the  villages  are  not  quite  so  pic- 
turesque as  those  between  Behobie  and 
Almandos  and  the  Pass  of  Velate,  but  the 
mountainous  scenery  is  exceedingly  fine,  in 
one  place  the  road  having  to  pass  through 
the  great  defile  illustrated  in  these  pages. 
Heather,  gorse,  beech,  oak,  poplar  and 
running  streams  tone  down  the  gaunt 
sterility  of  the  gorges,  and  here  and  there 
the  most  picturesque  groupings  appear. 
Between  steep  slopes  wooded  or  flaming 
with  gorse  with  a  brawling  torrent  at  the 
bottom,  will  stand  out  a  rugged  mountain 
ridge  partially  covered  with  pale  blue  or 
dazzling  white  snow. 

Tolosa,  with  its  narrow,  shady  streets,  its 
wide  eaves  and  its  very  ornate  church,  is 


A  GORGE  IN  THE  PYRKXEES  ON  THE  ROAD 
TO  PAMPLONA.  BY  GORDON  HOME 


w 
o 

X 

55 

o 
p 
« 
o 

G 


X 

g 


U! 

O 


\ 


c 
H 


O 

p 

M 
O 

C 


tn 


a; 
u 


O 

o 

w 
p 

at 

bl 


THE  CLOISTERS  AT  ST.  LIZIER 
BY  GORDON    HOME 


The   Pyrenees 


full  of  contrasts  and  quaintness,  but 
Fuenterrabia,  on  the  frontier,  has  much  more 
to  offer.  The  little  town  stands  on  a  raised 
site  at  the  mouth  of  the  Bidassoa  and  is 
surrounded  by  picturesque  walls.  It  is  full 
of  old  houses  and  has  a  seventeenth-century 
gateway,  an  early  castle,  and  paintable 
subjects  on  every  side. 

For  magnificent  waves,  the  shore  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Biarritz  and  St.  Jean  de 
Luz  is  remarkable,  and  the  coast  scenery 
generally,  with  its  softly  tinted  amethyst, 
mauve  and  pearly-grey  mountain  back- 
grounds is  exceptionally  lovely.  The  bay 
on  the  western  side  of  Biarritz  is  full  of 
exquisite  colour,  and  generally  offers  a  fore- 
ground of  magnificent  waves. 

On  the  northern  side  of  the  Pyrenees  a 
most  profitable  journey  can  be  made,  ter- 
minating either  at  Carcassonne  or  Nimes. 
One  can  either  keep  to  the  main  road  and 
rail,  or  penetrate  into  the  innumerable 


valleys  leading  towards  the  jagged  horizon 
of  peaks.  In  the  Spring  the  distant  woods 
have  a  tendency  towards  beautiful  purple 
tones,  often  contrasted  with  some  delicate 
green  near  at  hand,  or  fruit  trees  in 
blossom,  standing  out  in  beautiful  relief. 

At  Orthez  there  is  a  mediaeval  fortified 
bridge  across  the  deep  and  rocky  river  Pau, 
and  the  district  is  remarkable  for  its  tidy 
villages  and  the  almost  English  aspect  of 
its  pastures  and  parks.  The  umbrella  pine 
becomes  less  and  less  rare  as  one  goes 
eastwards,  and  the  curved  browny-red 
tiles  are  exchanged  for  thatch  and  slate. 

Pau  has  a  fine  old  castle  and  magnificent 
views  of  the  mountains.  East  of  Tarbes 
there  are  high,  heathery  wastes,  with  here 
and  there  belts  of  gorse,  often  contrasted 
with  the  mountainous  background.  Close 
to  St.  Girons  is  the  ancient  and  eminently 
picturesque  little  decayed  town  of  St. 
Lizier,  perched  on  a  steep  hill  over  the 


NARVATE,    SPAIN 
190 


BY    GORDON    HOME 


I 


:,  :ir    at    hanii, 

;  out  in  beau 

•i  is  a  iv 

s  the  deep  and  rocky  riv 
trict  is  remarkable  for  its  : 
and  the  almost  .English  aspect, 
iind  parks.    The  umbrella  \-' 
s  and  less   rare   as    one    goes 
and    the    curved    browny-red 
Banged  for  thatch  and  slate. 
.  a  fine  old  castle  and  magnificent 
f  the  mountains.     East  of  Tarbes 
-e  high,  heathery  wastes,  with  here 
and  there  belts  of  gorse,  often  contrasted 
•  mountainous  background.     Close 
.irons  is  the  ancient  and  eminently 
.que     little    decayed    town    of   -St. 
perched  on   a   steep  hill   over  the 


/       \ 


BY   GORDON    HOME 


u> 

I 

i 

K 

8 


X 
3 

UI 

-» 


UI 

Z 


o 

c 


ui 
ID 

Z 
ui 

ec 


ui 

I 


I  he 


rushing  river  Sal.it.  It  is  not  \ 
clean,  hut  its  partially  Roman  tou.-rs, 
it^  (|u.iint  streets  with  timber-framed 
houses,  and  its  Romanesque  church  and 
beautiful  cloisters  are  all  very  paintable. 
Foix,  with  its  Chateau  on  a  great  rock  set 
in  magnificent  scenery,  is  a  place  that 
should  not  be  missed,  and  Mirepoix,  to 
the  north-east,  with  its  wonderful  arcaded 
M  I  u  are,  might  be  passed  by  if  one  were 
to  rely  upon  guide-books.  Between 
Mirepoix  and  Carcassonne  is  the  spec- 
tacularly situated  village  of  Fanjeaux, 
which  stands  out  over  a  great  sweep  of 
rolling  country.  It  is  picturesque  at  all 
times,  but  when  its  windmills  and  towers 
are  backed  by  a  crimson  sunset,  it  is 
seen  at  its  best. 

Montreal,  the  next  village — it  is  almost 
a  town — is  another  place  where  an  artist 
can  linger,  but  his  proximity  to  Carcas- 
sonne will,  perhaps,  incline  him  to  press 
on  to  that  most  fantastic  of  mediaeval 
survivals,  where,  if  restoration  has  been 
rather  wholesale,  there  is  still  such  an 
abundance  of  rich  antiquity  that  one  is 
almost  overwhelmed  by  its  complete- 
ness. Many  of  the  walls  and  towers 
of  the  old  city  are  Roman  below,  then 
Visigoth,  and  above  these  i  ith  or  1 2th  cen- 
tury, and  for  any  one  seeking  for  material 


SHOEING    A   BULLOCK 


BY  CORDON   HOME 


for  a  mediaeval  subject  or  background, 
Carcassonne  is  a  Mecca  for  which  the  jour- 
ney is  well  repaid.  GORDON  HOME. 


«93 


VENICE. 


VENICE. 

DESCRIBED  AND  ILLUSTRATED  BY  WILFRID  BALL,    I- 


It  AX  hanlly  claim  to  have  discovered 
Venice  as  a  painting  ground,  consider- 
ing that  so  far  back  as  the  i5th 
century  Gentile  Bellini  depicted  St. 
Mark's  I 'lace  as  a  background  in  one  of 
his  panels.  Carpaccio,  in  the  next  century, 
gave  us  the  Rialto  bridge,  which,  by  the 
way,  was  a  wooden  structure,  not  the  grand 
stone  bridge  that  now  stands,  and  was 
painted,  probably  many  times,  by  Canaletto 
in  the  ijth  century.  In  the  igth  century 
Turner  did  some  of  his  finest  work  in 
Venice,  and  his  example  has  since  been 
followed  by  many  masters  from  many  lands 
who  have  taken  this  city  of  the  sea  as  their 
theme. 

Venice  has  changed  but  little  during  the 
last  two  centuries— far  less  than  most  large 
cities ;  naturally  certain  improvements 
have  been  made  in  the  dwellings  of  the 
poor,  but  the  splendid  old  palaces  still 
remain,  and  are  probably  quite  as,  if  not  more, 
picturesque  than  at  the  time  they  were 
built.  On  the  other  hand,  the  motor-boats 
that  rush  about  the  canals  do  not  help  to 


take  one's  mind  back  to  the  days  of  the 
Doges,  nor  do  the  huge  grey  battleships 
that  lie  off  the  Public  Gardens,  ousting 
the  truly  picturesque  fishing  craft  that  used 
to  be  grouped  there. 

The  Grand  Canal,  with  its  vine-clad 
traghettos  and  many  gondolas,  is  very 
fine ;  but  to  my  mind  the  smaller  canals, 
with  their  narrow  winding  ways,  are  much 
more  fascinating,  overhung  as  they  are 
with  fretted  stone  balconies,  from  which 
are  draped  rich-coloured  carpeting.  Then 
there  are  the  multi-tinted  shutters,  and,  in 
the  poorer  quarters,  gay-coloured  clothing 
hanging  out  to  catch  the  sunlight;  at 
every  turn  of  these  canals  comes  a  most 
charming  little  bridge,  either  of  stone, 
stone  and  red  brick,  or  stone  and  plaster — 
all  of  them  weather-worn  and  a  joy  to  the 
eye.  The  large  old  doorways  that  give  on 
to  the  canals,  with  their  mysterious  depths 
of  gloom  are  delightful,  so  too  is  the  colour 
of  the  deep  green  slimy  wall  uncovered  at 
low  tide ;  add  to  all  this  the  elusive  beauty 
of  the  reflections,  brilliant  when  the  sunlit 


VENICE    FROM    THE   GIUDECCA 


BY   WILFRID    BALL,    R.E. 
»97 


Venice 


. 


wall  is  mirrored  in  the 
can  al ,  and  a  lovely  grey- 
green  in  the  shadows. 

Amongst  the  many 
charms  of  Venice  are 
its  lagoons,  stretching 
for  miles  away  south- 
wards to  Chioggia,  and 
northwards  to  Torcello. 
To  form  an  idea  of  the 
waterways  easily,  it 
is  good  to  take  the 
steamer  to  Chioggia, 
which  threads  its  course 
—  marked  out  by  an 
apparently  never-end- 
ing line  of  large 
wooden  posts,  some- 
times in  groups,  and 

often  picturesque.  Here  are  met  a  motley 
straggling  line  of  trading  and  fishing  craft, 
with  their  delightfully  coloured  sails  all 
ablaze  with  every  shade  of  yellow  and  red, 
with  a  scanty  use  of  blue.  Most  of  these 
sails  have  seen  plenty  of  weather,  and  the 
effect  of  slightly  blurred  colour  is  quite 


ON   THE    LAGOONS 


PALESTR1NA 
198 


BY    WILFRID    BALL,    R.E. 

charming.     The  devices  on  the  sails,  too, 
are  very  quaint  and  varied ;    they  include 
such  designs  as  a  star,  a  horse  rampant,  a 
crescent  moon,  a  balloon,  a  crowing  cock, 
&c.     These  are  usually  painted  in  red  on 
a  yellow   ground,  but   not   infrequently  in 
black  ;  they  are  often  quite  grotesque,  from 
the    very    prehistoric 
style  of  draughtsman- 
ship employed. 

On  a  still  morning 
the  reflections  of  the 
sails  in  the  water  are 
a  joy  in  themselves. 
Soon  after  leaving 
Venice  the  campanile 
and  village  of  Mala- 
mocco  come  into 
sight — just  a  delight- 
fully grey  mass 
against  a  pearly  sky. 
Later  on,  Palestrina, 
another  village  on 
the  lagoon,  is  passed, 
with  its  congeries  oi 
old  houses  whose 
broken  plaster,  with 
remnants  of  yellow 
or  pink  distemper 
still  adhering  where 
the  red  brickwork  has 
not  yet  forced  its 
way  through  ;  green 
shutters  of  every 


BY  WILFRID   BALL,    R.E. 


^""T> 

i       ii  V^» 


•I 


PIAZZETTA  DI  SAN  MARCO 
BY  WILFRID  BALL,  R.E. 


Venice 


MURANO   AND   CAMPO   SANTO 


BY   WILFRID    BALL,    R.E. 


shade — some  bright,  others  in  the  last 
stage  of  decrepitude — where  the  sun  and 
wind  have  done  their  work  right  well  and 
left  a  splendid  opportunity  for  a  painter  to 
make  the  most  of  a  good  subject. 

Vines  are  grown  on  rough  pergolas 
between  the  houses ;  boat-building  goes 
on  wherever  there  is  an  available  space, 
whilst  the  usual  campanile  dominates  the 
"  villaggio."  On,  past  crabbers  at  work  in 
the  water  by  the  mud-banks,  and  more  craft 
of  all  sizes,  from  the  sandolo  to  the  large 
two-masted  Istrian  wood  boats,  with  their 
massive  prows  and  red  eyes,  to  Chioggia, 
in  itself  a  most  delightfully  picturesque 
town  of  fishers. 

The  canal  in  the  centre  of  Chioggia 
bears  a  strong  family  resemblance  to  its 
fellows  in  Venice,  but  is  better  in  a  way,  as 
it  is  full,  or  nearly  so,  of  fishing  boats, 
some  with  rich  purple-brown  nets  dangling 
from  their  masts,  others  sheltered  from  the 
sun  with  awnings  made  of  faded  sails. 
The  fish  market  by  the  side  of  the  canal 
makes  an  excellent  subject  for  the  brush, 
and,  as  most  of  the  houses  are  built  on 
arched  arcades,  :the  shadow  caused  by  them 
is  very  acceptable. 

A  very  good  water-shrine  is  to  be  seen 
between  Chioggia  and  Sottomarina,  on  the 
mainland.  These  water  -  shrines  have 
diminished  in  number  considerably  during 
the  last  twenty  years,  and  but  very  few 
now  remain.  Formerly  every  traghetto  in 
200 


Venice  had  its  shrine,  with  its  little  lamps 
always  burning.     The  first  money  taken  in 


A   SHRINE 


BY    WILFRID    BALL,    R.E. 


o 

5 


- 


M 

s 


* 


Venice 


SAN    GIORGIO 


BY   WILFRID    BALL,    R.E. 


CRAB    POTS 


BY   WILFRID    BALL,    R.E. 


the  day  by  the  gondolier  was  put  aside  to 
pay  for  oil  for  these  lamps.  I  hear  that  all 
this  is  now  changed. 

To  visit  Torcello  a  gondola  with  two 
rowers  should  be  taken  from  the  Funda- 
menta  Nuovo,  past  smoky  Murano  with  its 
glass-works,  and  so  to  Burano,  famed  for 
its  lace  workers.  At  the  adjacent  island  of 


THE   GIUDECCA 
2O4 


Mazzorbo  there  still  remains,  apparently 
alone  in  its  glory,  a  simple,  dignified  but 
disintegrating  campanile  with  so  strong  a 
list  that  it  can  hardly  last  much  longer. 
Another  mile  up  a  narrow  canal  is  Torcello, 
which  is  an  island  of  market  gardens,  with 
nothing  but  a  few  picturesque  houses  and 
the  magnificent  Cathedral  of  Santa  Maria, 
with  its  campanile. 

I  have  endeavoured 
to  make  myself  better 
known  by  this  brief 
paper  on  Venice,  and 
can  only  hope  that  I 
may  not  incur  the  ob- 
loquy of  the  old  Vene- 
tian saw,  which  runs 
thus  :  —  "  Those  that 
know  you  little  long  to 
know  you  more ;  those 
that  know  you  well 
despise  you." 

BY   WILFRID   BALL,    R.E.  WlLFRID  BALL. 


CAPRI. 


CAPRI. 


I)KS(  RIHKI)  IJY  KATIIAKIM     FJEDD1 
ILLUSTRATED  BY  A.  ROMII.I.Y  I  I-.DDI.N,   K.I',  A. 


FOR  many  weeks  we   looked    across 
t<>   Capri   from   the   Sorrento  hills. 
For  many   weeks   we  delayed  our 
going,  afraid  to  break  the  spell  that 
seemed  to  hover  over  the  island.     No  re- 
ality w«;  Ml  could  fulfil  the  promise  of  that 
elusive  land  which  lay  as  if  enchanted,  now 
gleaming  like  an  amethyst  set   in   sunset 
gold,  now  lost  in  the  haze  of  early  morning. 
It  was  one  of  the  islands  of  our  fairy  tales, 
we  said,  which  would  fade  like  a  mirage 
before  our  bold  approach. 

Perhaps  it  was  to  humour  this  whim  that 
we  took  a  "  barca "  at 
the  little  harbour  ot 
Sorrento  one  evening 
instead  of  crossing  by 
the  morning  steamboat. 
And  certainly  it  was 
the  very  way  to  pre- 
serve an  illusion  of  un- 
reality. Across  the  bay 
Naples  was  only  a 
shimmering  line  ot 
light  below  the  slope 
of  Mount  Vesuvius ; 
behind  us  the  moon 
laid  a  golden  pathway 
back  to  the  shore; 
before  us  stretched  the 
calm  sea  and  Capri 
loomed  on  our  horizon. 
Our  men  bent  to 
their  sweeps,  their 
bodies  swaying  evenly, 
and  there  was  no  sound 
but  the  dip  of  the  oars 
and  the  drip  of  water 
from  their  blades.  We 
crossed  the  sea  in 
silence  and  in  silence 
passed  into  the  real 
shadow  of  the  real 
island,  into  the  shadow, 
too,  of  past  times, 
under  the  lee  of  the 
great  cliff  which  falls 
sheer  from  the  Tim-  CAPRI 


berio,  where  peasants  have  danced 
centuries  above  the  ruins  of  the  Caesars' 
palaces.  A  chill  was  there  that  seemed  not 
all  of  the  night  and  the  sea.  We  slipped 
again  into  the  moonlight,  rounded  the 
sentinel  rocks,  the  Faraglioni,  skirted  the 
island's  western  shore  and  beached  our 
boat  at  the  Piccola  Marina.  There  a  hand- 
ful of  fishermen's  huts  slept  in  darkness, 
but  the  moonlight  falling  across  the  low 
ridge  in  the  middle  of  the  island  struck  the 
cliff  of  Monte  Solaro  on  our  left  and 
gleamed  upon  the  walls  of  houses  at  its 


BY    A.    ROM  ILLY    FEDDEN,    R.B.A. 
207 


Capri 


NIGHT — CAPRI 


BY   A.    ROMILLY    FEDDEN,    R.B.A. 


foot,  leaving  the  rocky  steeps  ot  Castig- 
lione  on  our  right  in  deep  shadow. 

We  climbed  the  white  road  from  the 
Marina  to  the  top  of  the  ridge  which  joins 
the  heights  of  Monte  Solaro  and  Anacapri 
at  the  north  with  that  of  Timberio  at  the 
south — there  we  paused.  Below  us  a  white 
house,  guarded  by  a  stone  pine,  shone  in  the 
moonlight  against  the  smooth  sea,  and 
Vesuvius  rose  beyond,  purple  through  a 
luminous  mist. 

Such  was  the  way  of  our  coming,  yet  the 
morning  did  not  lessen  the  wonder  of  that 
first  impression  and  time  only  confirmed  it. 
For  since  the  days  when  the  Emperor 
Augustus  built  his  marble  palace  above  the 
great  sea-road  where  his  Roman  galleys 
passed  homeward  laden  with  Egyptian 
grain,  down  to  our  own  time,  Capri  has 
given  the  seeker  after  beauty  a  satisfaction 
so  perfect  that  it  cannot  be  laid  only  to  the 
brightness  of  its  sun  and  the  blueness  ot 
its  water,  but  rather  to  that  intangible, 
208 


indefinable,  but  truly 
recognisable  charm 
which  we  call  "  spirit 
of  place,"  and  which 
the  artist  has  named 
"  atmosphere."  Capri 
first  beguiles,  then 
casts  its  spell  upon 
you.  You  are  happy 
if  you  can  yield  to  that 
spell  and  dream  out 
your  life  on  the  island 
as  many  and  many 
another  has  done,  and 
happier  if  you  can 
sense  the  spirit  of  the 
place,  become  subject 
to  its  inspiration,  work 
with  your  might,  and 
come  away. 

Painters  have  done 
both.  Many  well- 
known  names  linger 
in  the  artistic  tradi- 
tions of  the  island,  and 
a  host  of  lesser  men 
have  at  one  time  or 
another  worked  there. 
Yet,  though  this  is  so, 
while  youth  remains  to 
last  word  will  not  be 


interpret  her,   the 
spoken  on  Capri. 

Nowhere  out  of  the  Orient  can  there  be 
such  wonderful  effects.  Such  blazing  sun- 
sets on  orange-tawny  cliffs  reflected  in  the 
sea ;  such  water,  turquoise-blue,  peacock- 
blue,  ultramarine,  the  blue  of  the  Virgin's 
robe  in  Murillo's  Prado  pictures ;  such 
vivid  living  light,  and  such  intense  shadow. 
PI  very  season  goffers  its  especial  feast  ot 
colour.  In  the  spring  the  little  wood  under 
San  Michele  flaunts  armies  of  lavender 
crocus  down  the  path  beneath  the  chest- 
nut trees  ;  the  cliffs  at  Anacapri  are  fringed 
with  fragrant  narcissi ;  hillsides  are  ablow 
with  vivid  anemones,  and  these  are  the 
prelude  to  a  burst  of  blossom — of  peach, 
almond  and  cherry — which  envelops  the 
island  in  a  mist  of  white  and  rose  colour. 
Then  come  the  roses  which  last  all  sum- 
mer, sheets  of  scarlet  poppies,  fields  of  pink 
and  crimson  clover  and  of  yellow  colza. 
Autumn  gives  you  hillsides  in  the  fulness 


I  HH  CERTOSA,  CAPRI. 

BY  A.  ROM  ILLY  FEDDEN,  R.B.A. 


Capri 


CAPRI 


BY   A.    ROMILLY    FEDDEN,    R.B.A 


of  the  vintage.  The  island  runs  with  the 
juice  of  the  grape.  Flat  baskets  piled  high 
with  white  and  purple  bunches  are  borne 
through  the  vineyards  on  the  heads  of 
women,  until  in  October,  the  vines  robbed 
of  their  fruit  turn  to  crimson  and  gold.  That 
is  to  many  the  most  beautiful  time  of  the 
year  in  Capri. 

But  beyond  all  this  splendour  of  colour 
which  dazzles  one  at  first,  Capri  holds 
many  phases  of  beauty  less  known.  The 
beauty  of  the  fading  day,  of  after-sunset 
skies  seen  through  quiet  olive  trees,  of 
early  evening  along  the  wet  sands  of  the 
Marina,  of  moonlight  on  cliff  and  houses. 
At  night,  indeed,  the  island  gains  a  sim- 
plicity and  breadth  of  feeling  which  it 
lacks  by  day.  The  moonlight  here  holds 
an  especially  luminous  quality  of  negative 
colour,  more  entrancing  in  its  subtlety  than 
the  positive  effects  of  the  sunshine.  The 
silent  cloisters  and  deserted  courts  of  the 
old  Carthusian  monastery  acquire  an  in- 
terest then  which  is  wanting  in  daylight ; 
so  also  do  the  narrow  steep  streets  whose 
white  walls  sing  out  beyond  the  mystery 
of  dark  arched  doorways.  Under  the 
moon,  here  as  elsewhere,  disquieting  ob- 
trusive detail  is  lost,  and  the  whole  becomes 
big  and  harmonious. 

The  festas  in  Capri  offer  subjects  of  wide 
range  to  the  painter,  from  the  impressive 
procession  on  Good  Friday  night  of  black 
robed  and  cowled  figures  carrying  candles 
and  swinging  lanterns,  to  the  bright  feast 
210 


of  San  Costanzo  in 
May,  when  the  silver 
image  of  the  patron 
saint  is  carried  in  pro- 
cession from  the  church 
in  the  piazza  down  the 
white  winding  road  to 
the  beach  at  the  Grande 
Marina.  Between 
orange  groves  and  gar- 
den walls  overflowing 
with  roses  you  catch 
glimpses  of  the  long 
waving  line  of  girls  in 
white  with  floating  blue 
veils,  of  the  gorgeous 
vestments  of  bishops, 
priests  and  acolytes, 

and  then  of  the  relieving  black  of  follow- 
ing women. 

.  But  it  is  not  only  in  festa  that  the  Capri 
peasants  interest  the  painter.     Theirs  is  a 


A  STREET  IN  CAPRI 

BY  A.  ROMILLY  FEDDEN,  R.B.A. 


PROCESSION  OF  SAN  COSTANZO. 
BY  A.  ROMILLY  FEDDEN,  R.B.A. 


Capri 


"THROUGH   THE   OLIVE   TREES    — CAPRI 

type  which  possesses  much  distinction,  and 
which  is  quite  unlike  the  debased  type  of 
the  mainland.  The  women  are  tall,  have 
fine  eyes  and  hair,  carry  themselves  with  a 
certain  nobleness,  and  bear  in  their  well- 
set  heads  and  regular  features  more  than  a 
trace  of  the  Greek  blood  which  has  come 
down  to  them  from  the  ancient  settlers  on 
the  island.  At  Anacapri  both  people  and 
buildings  show  the  influence  of  the  later 
Moorish  occupation.  To  hear  them  tread- 
ing down  the  mud  roof  of  a  new  house  on 
a  warm  summer  night,  their  feet  keeping 
time  to  a  weird  reiterated  cadence  remi- 
niscent of  the  East,  is  to  believe  oneselt 
in  Tunis. 

In  their  everyday  employments,  at  every 
turn  of  road  or  pathway,  the  peasants  fall 
into  poses  of  unconscious  grace.  You  find 
not  only  the  Academic  type  and  subject — 
the  woman  with  the  water  jug  at  the 
fountain,  the  girl  bearing  on  her  head  a 
212 


BY   A.    ROMILLY   FEDDEN,    R.B.A. 

burden,  the  beggar  of  picturesque  tatters, 
the  handsome  grizzled  head  under  a 
scarlet  beret  which  floods  the  haunts  of 
tourists  in  Southern  Italy,  or  the  togged- 
out  dancers  of  the  Tarantella — you  find 
these,  if  you  want  them,  but  you  find 
unhackneyed  types  as  well — men  and 
women  in  field,  in  vineyard,  in  olive  and 
orange  grove,  on  the  bare  slopes  of  Monte 
Solaro,  and  fishermen  and  children  at  the 
Marina  among  the  black  or  gaily-painted 
boats  along  that  interesting  street  of  low- 
browed houses  with  flat  roofs  and  deep 
arched  doorways  which  fronts  the  sea,  and 
from  whose  narrow  iron  balconies  the 
women  rain  showers  of  flower  petals  upon 
the  processions  that  pass  along  the  water- 
side to  an  altar  at  the  end  of  the  beach. 

It  is  true  that  when  the  tourist  comes 
the  painter  goes,  and  that  there  are  many 
tourists  in  these  days  in  Capri.  But  the 
tourist  season  is  short,  and  the  painter  can 


THE  CUFF*  Or 


e«* 


and  r 

trace 

i  to  tin  . 

occup- 

ing  down  th».    • 

a  warm  summ 

time  to  a  weii 

nt  of  the 


founts: 


BY   A.    Ri  EN,    R.  li.A. 

the  beggar  of  picturesque  tatters, 

utne     grizzled     head     under    a 

sea:  ret    which    floods   the  haunts  of 

Southern  Italy,  or  the  togged- 

out  s    of  the   Tarantella — you  find 

the  ou   want    them,   but    you    find 

unh  d     types     as     well — men     and 

women     -.1   field,  in  vineyard,  in  olive  and 

orange  .    >n  the  bare  slopes  of  Monte 

Solaro,  i.slirtrmen  and  children  at  the 

;.  the  black  or  gaily-painted 

that  interesting  street  of  low- 

wed  with   flat    roofs   and   deep 

iich  fronts  the  sea,  and 

•\v    iron     balconies    the 

-»*>rs  of  flower  petals  upon 

pass  along  the  water- 

nd  of  the  beach. 

:he   tourist  comes 

there  are  many 

in   Capri.     But  the 

and  the  painter  can 


THE  CUFFS  OF  CAPRI.    »v  A.  ROMILLY  FEOOEN,  R.B.A 


Capri 


work  all  the  year  round  for  a  part  of  the 
day  in  the  open.  Kvi-n  in  January,  it  is 
possible  to  eat  the  mid-day  meal  in  the 
sun,  out-of-doors.  Hcsid.-s,  tln-nr  an-  yjoo.l 
studios  to  he  obtained  tor  winti-r  work,  both 
at  Capri  and  at  Anacapri,  and  good  models 
too.  Lodgings  and  small  villas  may  be 
had  t<>  suit  all  purses,  and  living,  in  a 
country  \vlirrr  wine  and  fruit,  flowers,  fish 
and  vegetables  are  cheap,  need  not  be 
uninteresting  if  it  has  to  be  economical. 
The  food  of  the  country,  too,  for  those  who 
prefer  to  keep  house  with  native  servants 
or  try  native  restaurants,  will  provide  some 


new  and  appetizing  dishes ;  what  can  be 
better  than  gnochi  &  la  Mil.ni.iis.-,  a  frittura 
of  artichokes,  or  a  risotto  eaten  on  the 
terrace,  helped  by  a  bottle  of  Capri  u 

A  pleasanter  place  for  life  and  work  than 
Capri  can  hardly  be  found,  liut,  like  every 
person  or  place  of  great  individuality,  it 
has  the  defects  of  its  good  qualities.  It  is 
a  lotus  land,  where  many  have  gone  for  a 
day  and  have  remained  for  a  lifetime,  lulled 
finally  to  sleep  beneath  the  pointed  cypress 
trees  upon  the  hill.  Wtvn  you  go,  it  is 
safer  to  take  your  return  ticket. 

KATHARINE  FEDDEK. 


EVENING-  CAPRI 


BY   A.    ROMILLV    FKDDKN,    R.B.A. 


THE    WACHAU. 


II  I.TSTKA  I  KD     BY 
I1AKIXISCH,    LUIGI 


THE    WACHAU. 

DKSCKIMI-.il  HV  A.  S.  LEVI   I  US, 

GUSTAV     ItAMIlERGER,     OSWALD     GRII.I.,     ALOIS 
KASIMIR,    RICHARD    Ll'X.    ANH»\     XuVAK,     KMIL 


STRECKER,  MAX  SUPPANTSCHITSCH  AND  EDUARD   /I  ISCHE. 


TO  the  artist  in  search  of  secluded 
nooks  and  places  hidden  from  the 
great  world,  where  the  step  of  the 
ordinary  tourist  or  globe-trotter  is 
practically   unknown,  the    Wachau    offers 
rare  opportunities  as  a  sketching  ground. 
It  lies  between  Linz  and  Vienna,  and   is 
the  general  name  given  to  the  district  of 
the  Danube  immediately  between  the  two 
ancient  cities  of  Krems  and  Melk.    At  one 
of  these  two  places  you  must  take  ship,  for 
at  present  the  Wachau  is  undefiled  by  rail- 
way, though  its  invasion  is  threatened  in  the 
near  future.     Or  the  journey  may  be  made 
by  steamer  from  Passau,  the  route  being 


one  of  singular  beauty — "  Charmingly  diver- 
si  ti.-d  with  woods,  rocks,  mountains  covered 
with  vines,  fields  of  corn,  and  ruins  of 
castles,"  wrote  Lady  Mary  Wortley  Mon- 
tagu to  her  sister  in  1717. 

Hut  these  beauties  are  not  revealed  at 
once,  for  the  Danube  can  boast  of  no  broad 
sweep  such  as  her  sister  the  Rhine  possesses 
between  Bingen  and  Bonn.  But  in  its 
place  are  lovely  languorous  windings  and 
bondings,  unveiling  scenes  of  indescribable 
loveliness  which  linger  in  the  memory, 
recalling  poetic  visions  of  a  bygone  age,  for 
modern  civilisation  has  till  now  refrained 
from  laying  her  heavy  hand  on  the  ancient 


DtiRNSTElN,    WITH    DISTANT   VIEW   OF   THE  CASTLE 


BY   ANTON    NOVAK 
219 


The    Wachau 


culture.  Low  down  on  the  water's  edge  old 
towns  arise,  these  in  their  turn  interspersed 
with  villages,  Gothic  churches  whose  warlike 
corner  towers  and  old  walls  remind  one  of 
a  time  when  the  Houses  of  God  were  also 
strongholds  against  the  enemy,  for  the 
Wachau  was  in  former  times  the  centre  of 
attack.  Behind  and  around  the  churches, 
at  once  to  protect  and  be  protected,  are  the 
old  "  Biirgen,"  once  the  homes  of  the 
patricians  who  laid  down  their  lives  in 
defence  of  their  country,  now  inhabited  by 
peasants,  but  whose  wonderful  old  court- 
yards and  ancient  buildings  still  tell  a  tale 
of  past  glory.  Avar,  Hun,  Swede  and 
French  have  at  times  besieged  the  shores, 
only  to  be  repulsed 
with  terrible  loss.  The 
Wachau,  too,  played 
a  part  in  the  Thirty 
Years'  War,  for  here 
was  the  seat  of  Protes- 
tantism in  Austria. 
Behind  the  "Biirgen" 
rise  the  ruins  of  the 
old  castles — Aggstein, 
Kuenringe  and  Diirn- 
stein.  In  the  latter,  tra- 
dition says,  Richard  I. 
languished  for  three 
months  ;  "  no  fetters 
were  laid  upon  him, 
but  knights  with 
drawn  swords  watched 
him  night  and  day." 
And  here  came  Blon- 
del  to  ease  his  master's 
heart  and  finally  set 
him  at  liberty. 

Between  these 
castles,  and  over-top- 
ping the  mountains, 
are  the  monasteries  ot 
Melk  and  Gottweih, 
towers  of  strength 
watching  o'er  the 
valley.  From  these 
points  of  vantage  may 
be  seen  smiling  val- 
leys, orchards  filled 
with  peach,  apple, 
plum,  pear  and  apri- 
cot, fields  of  shimmer- 


ing corn,  hills  covered  with  vines  arranged 
in  terraces,  and  around  them  and  between 
them  always  the  Danube  winding  its  way, 
its  colour  varying  with  the  season,  now 
grey,  now  grey-green,  and  later  of  a 
brilliant  emerald  hue,  but  never  blue. 

The  colouring  of  the  Wachau  will 
make  a  deep  impression  on  the  artist ; 
there  is  something  of  poetic  sadness  in  it, 
the  soft  brown  reds  of  the  roofs  or  the  greys 
of  the  old  walls,  the  harmonious  tones, 
telling  of  centuries  of  life  in  this  lovely 
corner  of  the  earth  which  the  hand  of  pro- 
fanation has  left  untouched.  He  will  find 
inspiration  in  bits  of  old  frescoes,  in  the 
traces  of  the  Roman  occupation — for  here 


r 


I: 


I 


OLD    STREET    IN    DURNSTEIN 


BY    EMIL    STRECKER 


220 


: 


>, 

S 


The   Wachaii 


THE   DANUBE    AT   THE   WACHAU 


BY    RICHARD    LUX 


was  a  Roman  colony  under  Marcus  Aurelius, 
in  the  variety  of  architecture  offered  to  him 
— the  earlier  and  later  gothic  periods,  the 
renaissance,  and  the  barock,  of  which 
two  of  the  finest  existing  specimens  are  to 
be  found  in  the  monastery  of  Melk  and  the 
church  at  Diirnstein,  both  built  by  the 
same  architect,  one  Jacob  Prandauer,  of 
St.  Polten.  His  interest  will  be  aroused, 
too,  by  the  variety  of  chimneys,  for  no  two 
are  alike,  and  each  little  town  and  village 


has  its  own  peculiar,  ever-varying  form, 
all  being  in  harmony  and  enhancing  the 
beauties  of  the  landscape;  or  by  the  graceful 
roofs  of  the  houses,  with  their  overhanging 
eaves,  guiltless  of  water-spouts  or  gutters. 
The  queer  paddle-boats  which  will  take 
him  across  the  river  will  attract  his  atten- 
tion, for  they,  too,  are  of  ancient  form ;  or 
the  white  post-steamers  making  their  way 
gracefully  along  the  Danube  will  perhaps 
recall  him  to  the  present.  This,  however, 


THE   DANUBE    AT    DURNSTEIN 

BY   OSWALD    GRILI, 
222 


VIEW  FROM  THE  HILLS  BEHIND  DURNSTEIN 

BY    OSWALD    GRILL. 


KREMS  ON  THE]  DANUBE. 
BY    GUSTAV    BAMBERGER 


The   Wachau 


AGGSTEIN    ON   THE   DANUBE 

will  be  quickly  forgotten 
again  in  watching  the  rafts, 
bound  for  Vienna,  laden  with 
wood  brought  from  the  Wald- 
viertel,  or  salt  from  Gmunden 
by  way  of  the  Traun,  a  tribu- 
tary of  the  Danube.  He  will 
find  amusement  and  even 
delight  by  spending  a  night 
on  a  fishing  boat  lit  up  with 
faggots  to  attract  the  Salmo 
hucho,  a  kind  of  trout  caught 
in  the  Danube.  In  autumn 
he  will  gaze  pensively  on  the 
primitive  boats  laden  with 
fruit,  innocent  of  all  packing, 
to  be  taken  to  the  capital  and 
sold  on  the  banks  of  the  river. 
Each  season  offers  oppor- 
tunities to  the  painter.  The 
Vienna  artists  prefer  spring 
and  autumn,  when  the  colour- 
ing is  of  an  exquisite  delicacy, 
such  as  appeals  perhaps  more 
to  the  etcher  and  painter  in 
water  -  colours  and  tempera 
than  the  one  who  prefers  oils 
as  his  medium ;  while  the 
sketcher  will  always  be  able 
224 


BY    LUIGI    KASIMIR 


to  discover  material 
such  as  he  can  find 
nowhere  else.  In 
winter  the  tempera- 
ture is  mild,  there  is 
very  little  snow,  for 
though  the  mountains 
be  covered  there  is 
practically  none  in  the 
valleys,  even  though 
the  Danube  be  frozen 
and  the  traveller  com- 
pelled to  go  from 
village  to  village 
either  on  foot  or  by 
carriage ;  but  the  dis- 
tances are  short. 

The  best  places  to 
stay  in  for  any  length 
of  time  are  Diirnstein 
or  Spitz ;  the  accom- 
modation  is  good, 
rooms  costing  about 
two  shillings  a  day, 


OLD   STREET   IN   DURNSTEIN 


BY   LUIGI    KASIMIR 


u 


(flr  ftrmission  aftkt  Gtstllschaft  fir 
A'unst) 


Ml  I.K   ABBEY 

BY  ALOIS   HAElMst  II 


The    Wachan 


OLD    GRAVE    CROSSES 


BY    EDUARD    ZETSCHE 


BY    MAX    SUPPANTSCHITSCH 


or  even  less,  and  the  food  is  excellent  in 
quality  and  moderate  in  price.  The  coffee 
is  an  elixir,  the  wine  nectar,  and  the  water 
ambrosia. 

The  artists  gather  at  Thierry's  Gasthaus 
zum   Lowenherz.       This    was    formerly    a 


OLD  KREMS 
226 


nunnery,  built  nearly  a  thousand  years  ago  ; 
to  reach  it  you  ascend  the  same  stone  steps, 
hewn  in  the  rocks,  which  the  nuns  climbed  ; 
you  will  dine  in  their  refectory  ;  everything 
savours  of  past  centuries,  except  the  bed- 
rooms, which  are  large  and  comfortably  fur- 
nished.   At  Spitz  you 
can  stay  at    Heitzen- 
berger's.      Weissen- 
kirchen  is  the  loveliest 
of    all    the    places   in 
the  Wachau,  and  the 
modest  will  be  satis- 
fied   with    Saloman's 
inn. 

If  nothing  has  been 
said  about  the  legends 
attached  to  the  Wac- 
hau and  of  the  many 
other  attractions 
offered,  it  is  simply 
because  here  is  not 
the  place  to  speak  of 
them,  but  they  exist, 
needless  to  say,  in 
abundance.  Both 
sides  of  the  river 
offer  splendid  oppor- 
BY  GUSTAV  BAMBERGER  tunities  to  the  artist. 


- 

— 

/ 


D 


- 
- 

I 


a 

r, 

— 

Ul 


The    Wachau 


There  is  no  need  to  mention  the  names  of 
villages  which  he  may  visit.  When  he  has 
exhausted  what  he  thinks  suitable  for  his 
purpose  he  will  go  farther  afield,  to  Melk 
or  Krems — an  old  fortified  town  ;  all  ways 
are  open  to  him,  for  from  either  town  he  is 
but  two  hours  from  Vienna.  He  may  visit 
Maria-Zell  or  Maria-Taferl — two  places  of 
pilgrimages  of  great  interest  frequented 
by  the  Austrians — Pochlarn,  Purgstall  or 
Scheibbs — where  there  is  some  ancient 
architecture — wonderful  old  "Biirgen",  or, 
still  further  west,  Salzburg  and  the  Salzkam- 


mergut ;  or,  by  means  of  the  Tauern  Tunnel, 
opened  a  few  weeks  ago,  he  can  get  to  the 
Southern  Provinces  of  Austria,  all  of  which 
are  interesting.  Then  he  can  extend  his 
tour  to  Italy,  without  any  trouble,  for  Melk 
leads  to  everywhere. 

But  if  he  simply  stays  in  the  Wachau 
he  will  be  amply  rewarded — one  single 
visit,  even  for  a  protracted  time,  will  not 
exhaust  its  beauties  or  its  interest,  for, 
return  as  often  as  he  may,  he  will  always 
find  new  fascinations  in  this  little,  unknown 
corner  of  the  earth.  A.  S.  LEVETUS. 


OLD    COURTYARD    IN    WEISSENKIRCHEN 


HY    EDUARD    ZETSCHE 


228 


HOLLAND. 


HOLLAND. 

Dl  Si   KII'.I  I)    A\I)    IJ.I.rSI  KA  I  I.I)    I1Y    lll.KHi.Rl     MAKMIAI.I.,    R.\V  s 


II  is  only  within  the  last  twenty-five 
.PS  tli.it  Holland  has  be<-n  seriously 
tak.-n  up  by  p.iinti-rs.  The  all-per- 
vading spirit  of  trimm-ss.  the  low 
horizons  ami  the  absence  of  vaporous 
mystery,  \v<-rc  lomn-rly  looked  upon  as 
prejudicial  to  romantic  aspiration.  Ruskin 
complained  that  he  felt  imprisoned  amidst 
scenery  so  "  resolutely  level " — a  landscape 
so  wanting  in  rich  hues  of  purple  and  violet 
and  ultramarine.  Furthermore,  there  are 
no  fine  gothic  cathedrals  to  detain  the  way- 
farer. According  to  Fergusson,  the  prosaic 
Dutchman  built  his  churches  for  utilitarian 
purposes,  and  without  any  desire  to  create 
an  effect.  And  yet  Holland  in  the  autumn 
is  a  land  of  rich  mellow  tones  ;  the  green 
trees  bordering  the  canals  change  to  russet 
brown  and  hold  in  harmonious  balance  the 


.v  sails  <,t  the  barges  and  the  lustrous 
dark  red  bnrkwurk  of  the  houses.  The 
brightness  of  spring  does  not  become  t. 
country  so  well  as  the  softer  autumn  skies ; 
moreover,  there  are  fewer  tourists  during 
the  later  months  of  the  year. 

Over  all  the  towns  and  villages  of 
Holland,  Dordrecht  reigns  supreme  in  its 
"calm  dignity  among  the  waters."  From 
Groningen  to  Zeeland,  there  is  no  such 
varied  scenery  to  be  found  in  any  one 
place  as  in  this  town,  beyond  whose  walls 
the  great  Rhine  meets  the  sea  at  last. 
Here  are  wide  harbours,  alive  with  craft 
of  every  kind ;  cool,  tree-shaded  avenues 
fringe  the  smooth  canals,  and  the  calm 
water  mirrors  the  tall  houses,  built  of  red 
brick,  deep-toned  and  admirably  laid.  Out- 
side the  town  stretch  the  open  waters  of  the 


THE    INNER    HARBOUR,    DORDRECHT 


BY    HERBERT    MARSHALL,    K.W.S. 


Holland 


POTATO    MARKET    AT    DORDRECHT 


BY    HERBERT    MARSHALL,    R.W.S. 


Maas,  the  Waal,  and 
the  Merwede,  with 
their  ever-moving 
crowd  of  sailing 
vessels,  of  every  build 
and  every  colour. 
Beyond  these  points, 
the  chief  charm  of 
Dordrecht  lies  in  the 
absence  of  "  lions." 
There  is  nothing  in 
parti  cular  to  be 
"done,"  and  the  artist 
may  therefore  conse- 
crate every  hour  of 
the  day  to  his  work. 

Amsterdam,  which 
is  said  just  to  miss 
being  the  most  pictur- 
esque city  in  Europe, 

ranks  high  in  the  favour  of  artists,  both  master's  house,  a  picturesque  tower  with 
for  its  own  sake,  and  because  it  is  in  a  conical  roof,  and  the  beautiful  Montal- 
close  touch  with  such  places  as  Haarlem,  baan's  Tower  in  the  Oude  Schaus.  Near 
Hoorn,  Alkmaar,  Enkhuisen  and  Volendam,  at  hand  stands  the  old  Weigh  House, 
any  of  which  may  be  easily  visited  for  a  with  its  attendant  market-place,  and 
day's  sketching.  Good  central  quarters  beyond  is  a  small  haven  surrounded  by 
are  to  be  found  at  the  Hotel  Victoria,  many  coloured  houses,  reflected  in  the 
which  is  conveniently  near  to  the  rail-  water  like  fluttering  ribands  and  over 
way  station  and  the  steamboat  piers.  It  whose  roofs  rises  the  tower  of  the  Oude 
is  also  close  to  some  of  the  finest  of  the  Kerk.  These  are  a  few  examples  of  the 
old  water-fronted  houses,  many  of  which  picturesque  staple  of  Amsterdam, 
date  from  the  sixteenth  century.  East-  Forty  minutes'  run  by  train  brings  the 
wards  along  the  quay  are  the  Harbour-  traveller  to  Haarlem,  famous  for  its  Franz 

Hals.  Here  the  chief 
glories  lie  in  the 
Cathedral  and  market- 
place ;  but  in  addition 
to  these  a  sufficient 
number  of  " subjects" 
will  be  found  amongst 
the  canals.  There  is 
one  especially  good 
view  from  the  Terrein 
de  Phcenix,  on  the 
banks  of  the  Spaarne, 
near  the  railway  sta- 
tion; and  another 
south  of  the  town  on 
the  broad  quay  of  the 
Turf  Market,  where 
fine  trees  and  rich- 
coloured  barges,  a 
busy  market  crowd, 


THE  WATER  TOWER  AT  HOORN 
232 


BY  HERBERT  MARSHALL,  R.W.S. 


f 


---. 

n 


--  - 
j*     - 

C   3J 
-    - 


=   > 

H  a 


\ 


Holland 


ENKHUISEN 


BY    HERBERT    MARSHALL,    R.W.S. 


and  the  Cathedral  shadowing  the  whole, 
make  an  effective  picture. 

To  the  north  of  Amsterdam  lie  the 
famous  "  Dead  Cities  "  of  the  Zuyder  Zee. 
They  exist  more  in  name  than  in  reality, 
but  to  this  name  attaches  a  certain  romance, 
lending  to  the  cities  an  atmosphere  of 
sentiment,  which,  in  these  days  of  hard 
prose,  it  would  be  neither  kind  nor  desir- 
able to  dispel.  Hoorn  is  the  most  important 
of  these  towns,  and  should  certainly  be 
visited.  It  possesses  a  Weigh  House,  in 
the  market  place,  built  of  stone,  with  a 
high-pitched  roof  of  green  slate  and  pictur- 
esque dormer  windows.  A  very  beautiful 
old  Water  Tower  protects  the  harbour,  and 
under  its  shadow  lie  a  few  fishing  boats ; 
while  on  the  quay  sailors  move  sleepily 
about  in  wide  trousers  and  heavy  boots, 
waiting  for  the  sluggish  tide  to  carry  them 
out  to  their  nightly  toil. 

Enkhuisen    is  another  dead    city    which 

has    undergone    resurrection.       From    this 

port  the  boats  run  across  the  Zuyder  Zee  to 

Stavoren  and   Friesland.     The  harbour  is 

234 


guarded,  as  at  Hoorn,  by  a  tower,  called 
here  the  Dromedaris  Tower,  and  there  is 
also  a  small  inner  harbour,  used  chiefly  for 
ship-building  and  repairing.  From  the 
tower  a  line  of  old  cottages  runs  seawards, 
with  varied  roofs  of  purple  and  orange  red. 
The  fishing  life  is  very  brisk  and  busy 
when  the  fleet  is  in  port.  Groups  of  fisher- 
folk  await  the  incoming  boats  at  the  foot 
of  the  wooden  lighthouse,  and  spread  their 
nets  on  the  sides  of  the  high  dyke  which 
forms  the  sea-wall. 

An  early  start  should  be  made  from 
Amsterdam  to  see  the  celebrated  Friday 
cheese-market,  at  Alkmaar.  The  real 
excitement  does  not  begin  until  about 
10.30  a.m.,  but  for  many  hours  before,  the 
market-carts  rattle  in  with  their  loads  of 
red  and  orange  cheeses,  which  are  then 
laid  out  in  squares  on  the  ground,  and 
covered  with  white  or  green  cloths.  They 
are  tossed  one  by  one  out  of  the  carts  to 
a  man  standing  in  the  market,  who  catches 
them  and  spreads  them  on  beds  of  straw ; 
and  the  dexterous  certainty  with  which  the 


$ 

K 
J 


ec 
ul 

Z 


in 
O 

ui 

ul 

X 


J 


- 
1 


- 

X 

u 


\ 


7 


H 
I 

at 
3 

a1 

I- 


•< 

• 

- 
I 


i 


Holland 


. 


ALKMAAR 


BY    HERBERT    MARSHALL,    R.W.S. 


The  main  street  runs  along 
a  high  dyke,  on  one  side  of 
which  the  brightly  painted 
cottages  of  the  fishermen 
nestle  for  protection  against 
the  storms  of  the  Zuyder 
Zee.  On  the  other  side  of 
the  protecting  dyke  lies  the 
harbour,  which  is  at  times 
so  closely  packed  that  a 
circuit  might  almost  be 
made  by  stepping  from  ship 
to  ship.  Volendam  is  essen- 
tially a  town  for  figure 
painters  ;  and  there  is  none 
of  the  picturesque  posing 
and  consciousness  of  admir- 
ation which  prevails  so 
strongly  in  the  neighbour- 
ing island  of  Marken. 

There  still  remain  many 
places  of  great  artistic  merit 
which  can  only  be  enumer- 
ated in  a  short  article.  In 
the  neighbourhood  of 
Amsterdam  there  are  Schev- 
eningen,  Zaandam  and 
Gouda ;  to  the  north-east, 
Harlingen,  Sneek,Deventer, 
Zwolle  and  Kampen;  in 
mid-Holland,  Arnhem  and 
Nymwegen,  and  to  the  south, 
M  iddleburg,  Goes  and  Veere. 
HERBERT  MARSHALL. 


greasy  slippery  things 
are  thrown  and  caught, 
might  afford  a  useful 
object  lesson  to  many 
cricketers. 

A  steam  tram  runs 
from  Amsterdam  to 
Volendam,  the  "  para- 
dise of  quaint  costumes 
and  gay  prettinesses," 
and  here  all  wants, 
both  artistic  and  ma- 
terial, are  satisfied  by 
the  kind  and  enter- 
prising host  of  the 
Hotel  Spaander,  who 
lays  himself  out  for 
the  cult  of  the  painter. 

238 


VOLENDAM 


BY    HERBERT    MARSHALL,    R.W.S. 


STOCKHOLM. 


STOCKHOLM. 

hi  si -|<  |  III- |)   AND    Il.l.TSl  KAI  I  D   I'.V  COUN1 


W  I  I  Hoi'  |    .,iiy  doubt,  Sto.-kholm 
is  i>tif  "1  tin-  most  h.-.iutiuil  .iml 
pi<  tun-M|U'-  towns  in  tin-  \vnrlil. 
l-roin  its  i-xi-.-jitiniial    situation, 
surround'-il    by   w.Ui-r,   having    l-.ik.-    M. il.tr 
on   one    side   and    the    sea,    with    its    tine 
.in  hiprlago,  on  the  other,  the  town  offers 
in.uiv   i  h.ir.K  tcristics  calculated  to  appeal 
to  artists.     The  numerous  ports  and  quays 


THE  JACOB  CHURCH        BY  COUNT  LOUIS  SPARRE 

present  to  the  marine  painter  subj. 
which  are  dear  to  him,  sailing  ships  or 
steamboats  loading  or  unloading  their 
cargoes  in  a  hazy  and  smoky  atmo- 
sphere. The  landscapist  will  find  close 
to  the  town,  in  the  fine  old  parks— 
whether  in  winter,  when  the  dazzling 
whiteness  of  the  snow  holds  sway,  or  in 
summer  during  the  long  romantic  even- 
ings—a rich  treasure  from  which  to 
draw  at  will  many  and  varied  inspira- 


tions.    Th<-  -iii-  life  of  the  town 

will    find    a-  :olm  plt-asing    lnn-s 

-IP  -!ul    public   gardens,  most  in- 

trir.itf  •  liw'ht — especially  th< 

twilight — and  the  varied  types  of  the  gay 
crowd  of  a  great  town. 

Hut  Stockholm  has  an  intimate  side 
enveloped  in  an  historic  atmosphere,  and 
stamped  with  that  sympathetic  dignity 
which  ages  past  and  gone  gives  to  old 
houses  and  old  towns.  It  is  the  old 
quarters  which  especially  attract  th«- 
artist  to  Stockholm— quarters,  of  which  a 
great  number,  and  these  the  most  inter- 
esting, are  on  the  point  of  disappearing. 
These  localities,  with  their  narrow  wind- 
ing streets  and  alleys,  hide  an  inexhaust- 
ible treasure  of  subj' 

The  south  side  of  the  town,  in  Swedish 
Sodermalm,  was  built  on  the  summit  ol 
steep  rocks,  at  the  foot  of  which  flow 
the  waters  of  the  port.  There  the  little 
streets  climb  over  the  hills  or  wind  in 
the  valleys,  and  communication  with  the 
quays  is  established  by  means  of  wooden 


!.    slKH  I 


LOUIS   SPARRE 


Stockholm 


AN    OLD    STREET 


BY    COUNT    LOUIS    SPARRE 


ladders  rising  perpendicularly  and 
set  in  the  granite.  From  this  lofty 
side  of  the  town  one  may  enjoy 
one  of  the  most  beautiful  views  in 
the  world.  At  the  present  time 
all  this  picturesque  quarter  is 
being  dismantled  by  the  pickaxe 
of  the  house-breaker,  and  dyna- 
mite is  undermining  the  rock. 
Wide  monotonous  modern  avenues 
are  engulfing  the  by-ways  ;  little 
wooden  maisonnettes  painted 
green,  yellow  or  red,  with  their 
roofs  broken  by  the  gay  colours 
of  the  old  tiles,  are  falling  in  one 
by  one,  while  modern  houses  are 
rising  in  their  place,  huge,  high, 
hideous,  and  all  in  different  and 
doubtful  styles.  Here  and  there, 
however,  there  remain,  forgotten 
in  the  midst  of  the  rising  tide  of 
all  this  architecture,  so  devoid  of 
romance,  a  few  groups  of  old 
garrets,  with  their  medley  of  colour 
and  worm-eaten  staircases,  insinu- 
ating themselves,  as  if  ashamed, 
242 


among  the  wooden  maisonnettes,  to- 
wards the  heights  whence  the  whole 
town  is  spread  out  to  the  view,  dis- 
playing in  the  sun  an  enchanting 
picture  with  its  broken  lines,  its  houses 
old  and  new  along  the  numerous 
quays.  Here  and  there  in  the  haze 
rise  the  graceful  silhouettes  of  church 
spires,  and  the  great  square  mass, 
severe  and  dignified,  of  the  royal 
castle,  attracts  the  eye  by  its  beau- 
tiful proportions  and  its  dignified 
reserve  of  style. 

The  best  preserved  quarter  of  Old 
Stockholm  is  that  part  called  "  the 
city  between  the  bridges."  This  is 
the  kernel  around  which  has  gradu- 
ally grown  the  capital  of  Sweden. 
This  old  quarter  is  built  on  an 
island,  washed  on  one  side  by  the 
waters  of  Lake  Malar  and  on  the 
other  by  the  sea.  Situated  on  this 
island  is  the  royal  castle,  and  close  to 
the  castle  is  the  principal  church  of  the 
town,  the  Great  Church.  On  this  little 
island  is  a  labyrinth  of  narrow  streets 


"ON    THE    VERGE    OF    RUIN" 


BY    COUNT    LOUIS    SPARRE 


Stockholm 


OLD  I;TH  CENTURY  LOU-HOUSE 

BY  COUNT  LOUIS  SPARRE 

with  high  houses  whose  age  is  reckoned  in 
centuries.  Some  of  the  intersecting  alleys, 
which  often  begin  under  an  overhanging 
arch  of  the  unbroken  facade  of  a  principal 
street,  are  extremely  narrow  and  recall  in 
many  points  Toledo  and  other  old  Spanish 
towns.  Some  of  the  houses  have  fine  gable- 


**• 


OLD  COTTAGJ  -JiflH    HILLS 

BY  (<  IS   SPARRC 

ends,  with  a  very  graceful  slope  on  the 
street.  Old  doors  are  often  seen  with 
frames  of  carved  stone  which  are  real 
masterpieces  and  invite  the  passer-by  to 
explore  the  interior  of  the  house,  in  which 
he  often  thus  discovers  very  curious  stair- 
cases, arches  of  picturesque  effect,  and 


BROAD    LANE 


BY   COUNT   LOUIS   SPARRE 


PART  OF  THE  CASTLE  AND   TOWER  or  THE 
GREAT  CHURCH         BY  COUNT  LOUIS'SPARRK 

243 


Stockholm 


l6TH  CENTURY  HOUSES      BY  COUNT  LOUIS  SPARRE 

rooms  with  decorative  mural  paintings 
of  the  greatest  interest. 

A  stroll  through  these  quarters  at  dusk 
fills  a  winter  evening  with  dreams  of 
the  past.  A  heavy  sky  overhangs  the 
narrow  cutting  formed  by  the  yellowish 
walls  of  the  high  and  ancient  houses, 
with  little  windows  and  dormers  reflect- 
ing in  the  higher  storeys  the  cold  grey 
of  the  winter  light.  On  the  lower  floors 
are  seen  here  and  there  in  the  purple 
shadows  of  the  little  alleys  a  faint  red 
glow  proceeding  from  the  humble  light 
of  some  small  low-ceilinged  house. 

Far  below  stands  the  ancient  gate, 
surmounted  by  the  shield  of  an  old 
noble  family,  flanked  by  two  lions  with 
scornful,  aristocratic  faces.  In  the  dis- 
tance flickers  the  poor  light  of  a  street 
lamp. 

All  this  quarter  has  remained  almost 
intact.  The  artist  who  is  charmed  by 
the  picturesque  with  a  history  has  only 
to  fix  his  easel  at  the  first  corner  he 
comes  to.  Subjects  abound  everywhere. 
It  is  nevertheless  astonishing  that  so  few 
artists  should  depict  this  romantic  por- 
tion of  the  town ;  and  they  must  hasten, 
244 


SK^W 


OLD  BRICK  BUILDING        BY  COUNT  LOUIS  SPARRE 


DOORWAY   OF    AN    OLD    HOUSE 

BY   COUNT   LOUIS    SPARRE 


THE  CASTLE   HILL,  STOCKHOLM 
BY  COUNT  LOUIS  SPARRE 


Stockholm 


for  the  wind  of  destruction  already  howls 
around  these  venerable  roofs.  Plans  for 
modernization  exist — which  only  await  the 
decision  of  a  well-intentioned  municipal 
council— to  demolish  this  highly  interest- 


ing open-air  museum,  and  to  submit  it  to 
the  same  fate  which  has  already  befallen 
some  of  the  fascinating  quarters  of  the 
ancient  capital  of  Sweden. 

Louis  SPARRE. 


THE   OLD    GREEN    HOUSE 


BY    COUNT    LOUIS    SPARRE 


246 


BOARDSHIP  AS  A  SKETCHING  GROUND. 


BOARDSHIP   AS  A    SKKTCHING  (.ROl'Nl). 

ILLUSTRATED  I'.v  <ii-.<  »M-ki.v 


T'  >    tin-    artist     the   deck   of  a    lin«-r 
usually    sui^rsts    but    few    possi- 
bilities,   unless    he   be    a    marine 
painter,    in    which    case    it    offers 
him  opportunities  to  devote  himself  to  the 
study  of  the  everchantfing  ocean.     He  may 
observe  it  in  storm  or  in  calm,  under  grey 


THE   PROMENADE    DECK    ON    R.M.S.    "EMPRESS   OF   JAPAN 


nothing   in    common,   yet    they    are  con- 
demned to  spend   some    days,  weeks,  or 
even  months  in  each  other's  company,  with 
practically  no  possibility  of  escape.    The 
prospects  seem  sufficiently  alarming,  yet  to 
the  student  of  human  character  and  its  little 
idiosyncrasies,  they  offer    many  possibili- 
>,  and   ample  scope 
for    indulging    his 
talent  as  a  humorous 
artist. 

We  have  already  said 
that  nowhere  has  one 
such  excellent  oppor- 
tunities of  observing 
the  peculiarities  of 
one's  fellow-creatures 
as  on  a  long  voyage, 
for  it  is  remarkable 
how,  after  a  day  or 
two  "  out,"  the  various 
characteristics  of  the 
passengers  begin  to 
reveal  themselves,  and 
then  the  artist  can 
select  his  "specimens." 
First  there  is  the 
elderly  spinster  as  seen 
in  the  sketch  on  this 
page.  She  is  usually 
a  much-travelled  per- 
son, but  you  will  find 
that  though  she  has 


skies  or  blue  skies,  and  he  will  find  interest 
in  all  its  varying  aspects.  To  the  artist 
who  also  studies  his  fellows,  life  on  board- 
ship  presents  much  good  material  for  his 
pencil,  especially  if  he  be  gifted  with  a 
sense  of  humour  ;  indeed,  it  would  be  diffi- 
cult to  imagine  a  gathering  of  people 
which  would  prove  more  fruitful  in  good 
subjects  for  the  humorous  draughtsman. 

The  particular  conditions  which  pertain 
to  life  on  a  liner  are  peculiar.  Here  one 
finds  a  motley  collection  of  human  beings, 
who  have  usually  never  met  before,  thrown 
together  in  the  closest  social  intimacy, 
often  for  a  long  period.  Except  that  they 
are  fellow  passengers  they  may  have 


visited  many  coun- 
tries she  possesses 
but  a  limited  know- 
ledge of  any.  She 
always  travels  under 
the  wing  of  Cook's, 
or  some  other  well- 
known  tourist's  or- 
ganisation, and 
spends  most  of  her 
time  reading  guide- 
books. She  has  a 
curious  habit  of  vol- 
unteering obvious 
remarks,  such  as 
"We  are  getting 


Boardship  as  a  Sketching  Ground 


nearer  our  des- 
tination,"or  "It 
will  be  wet  if  it 
rains." 

Perhaps  the 
most  common 
type  is  the  one 
depicted  in  the 
accompanying 
sketch,  "The 


' THE   STORYTELLER 


Storyteller."  Usually  he 
has,  or  professes  to  have 
travelled  extensively,  and 
possesses  a  rare  stock  of 
anecdotes,  and  if  some  of 
his  tales  require  the  pro- 
verbial grain  of  salt, 
they  are  always  welcome 
pour  passer  le  temps.  He 
spends  most  of  his  time 
in  the  smoking  saloon,  and  one  of  his 
peculiarities  is  that  he  is  usually  the  last 
to  turn  in  for  the  night,  indeed  he  never 
retires  until  the  last  of  his  audience  has 
departed.  At  the  end  of  a  voyage  one 
leaves  him  with  some  regret,  and  on 
reflection  one  cannot  help  feeling  that,  but 
for  him,  the  long  journey  would  have 
seemed  still  longer. 

There  are  often  times  during  a  sea 
voyage,  especially  in  its  early  stages,  when 
some  of  us  prefer  to  be  alone — solitude  and 
not  sympathy  is  what  we  chiefly  desire — 
but  it  is  not  always  easy  to  make  the 
cheerful  passenger  realise  this.  The  feel- 
ings of  the  suffering  traveller  in  the  sketch 
"  The  Comforter "  are  not  difficult  to  read, 
but  the  beaming  countenance  of  his  com- 
panion forbids  protest.  Similarly  inoppor- 
tune on  such  occasions  are  the  attentions 
250 


SONGS   OF   ARABY 


of  the  steward  who  insists  on  bringing  you 
tempting  (?)  beverages  (page  251). 

The    entertainment    and    sports    are    re- 
sponsible  for   many  amusing  incidents    in 
the  life  on  boardship.     Types  such  as  we 
see   in   the   pale   and    persistent    songster 
depicted  in  one  of  the  sketches,  and  the 
enthusiastic  player  of  deck-quoits  in  another 
one  invariably  finds.     Though  these  well- 
meaning  people  are  always  ignorant  of  the 
fact,    they    never    fail    to 
add   to  the  humorous  en- 
joyment   of  the   voyage. 
Such    strenuous    field- 
games     as     hockey     are 
hardly    suited  to    the  re- 
stricted   space  usually 
available  on  board,  with 
the  result  that  those  who 
indulge  in  them  must  be 
prepared   for  some   hard 
knocks.     It  is  curious  to 
see     quite     elderly     folk 
take  part  in  these  games, 
who  would  not  dream  of 
doing  so  under  any  other 
conditions.      They   are 
generally    compelled    to 
retire  to  their  cabin  and 
remain    there     for    some 
days  to  recover  from  their 
exertions. 


"CANDY — 4.45  P.M." 


f*  (is  a  Sketching  Ground 


"THE  COMFORTER" 

Rough  weather  will  often  add  to  the  fun 
of  the  games.  One  recalls  Mark  Twain's 
graphic  description  of  "  horse-billiards  "  in 
his  Innocents  Abroad,  He  says :  "  Horse- 
billiards  is  a  fine  game.  It  affords  good, 
active  exercise,  hilarity  and 
consuming  excitement.  It  is 
a  mixture  of  hop-scotch  and 
shuffle  -  board  played  with  a 
crutch.  A  large  hop-scotch 
diagram  is  marked  out  on 
the  deck  with  chalk,  and  each 
compartment  numbered.  You 
stand  off  three  or  four  steps, 
with  some  broad  wooden  disks 
before  you  on  the  deck,  and 
these  you  send  forward  with  a 
vigorous  thrust  of  a  long 
crutch.  If  a  disk  stops  on  a 
chalk  line  it  does  not  count 
anything.  If  it  stops  in  divi- 
sion No.  7  it  counts  7 ;  in  5  it 
counts  5  ;  and  so  on.  The 
game  is  100,  and  four  can  play 
at  a  time.  The  game  would 
be  very  simple  played  on  a 
stationary  floor,  but  with  us, 
to  play  it  well  required  science. 
We  had  to  allow  for  the  reel- 
ing of  the  ship  to  the  right 
or  the  left.  Very  often  one  "CHICKEN 


made  calculations  for  a  reel  to  the 
right  and  the  ship  did  not  go  that 
v.  The  consequence  was  that 
that  disk  missed  the  whole  hop- 
scotch plan  a  yard  or  two,  and 
then  there  was  humiliation  on  one 
side  and  laughter  on  the  other." 

But  apart  from  the  games 
very  difficult  to  obtain  the  neces- 
sary   exercise    to    counteract    the 
effects  of  the   continuous  feeding 
which  is  such  a  feature  of  the  daily 
routine    on    boardship.      Skipping 
in  the  early  morning,  though  ex- 
cellent in  its  way,  does  not  com- 
mend  itself  to    those   of  a    more 
restful  temperament,  besides  being 
objectionable  to    one's    immediate 
neighbours.      The     only     exercise 
which  can  be  followed  with  reason- 
able  convenience  is  the  daily  "con- 
stitutional"  round  and  round  the 
deck,  and  it  is  remarkable  how  contagious 
this  particular  form  of  exercise  is.    Two 
people  will  start  walking  round  the  deck  at 
a  good  pace,  such  as  we  see  in  the  sketch 
on  the  next  page.     Immediately  two  more 


BROTH  ?  ' 


Boardship  as  a  Sketching  Ground 


'THE  CONSTITUTIONAL 


weirdest  clothes  they  can  obtain, 
such  as  no  power  on  earth  would 
induce  them  to  don  elsewhere. 
Some  deem  it  an  opportunity  for 
reviving  their  oldest  garments, 
wlrle  some  will  go  to  the  other 
extreme  and  bedeck  themselves  in 
their  finest  array.  One  man  dis- 
plays a  pretty  fancy  in  waistcoats, 
another  in  boots,  while  a  third  shows 
a  penchant  for  curious  hats.  All 
are  amusing,  and  provide  excellent 
material  for  the  humorous  sketcher. 

Sometimes  the  officers  and  crew 
will  produce  a  few  good  subjects, 
and  if  lascars  are  employed,  many 


follow  their  example,  and  then  others, 
until  you  find  a  regular  column  of  pas- 
sengers pursuing  one  another  as  if  com- 
peting for  a  wager. 

Many  means  are  resorted  to  for  whiling 
away  the  tedious  hours  of  a  long  voyage. 
Some  passengers  energetically  write 
journals ;  others,  like  the  couple  in  the 
sketch  on  page  250,  sit  steadily  chewing 
candy,  this  being  believed  by  some, 
whether  rightly  or  not  it  is  impossible 
to  say,  to  be  a  sure  preventive  of  mal-de- 
mer.  Some  merely  sit  or  lie  still  and 
apparently  think,  about  what  no  man 
can  say.  These  are  to  be  found  day 
after  day  in  the  same  spot  looking  as  if 
they  had  never  moved  from  it. 

Not  the  least  amusing  feature  of  life 
on  boardship  is  the  variety  and  origi- 
nality of  the  costumes  one  sees.  With 
some  people  it  appears  to  be  an  axiom 
that,  when  going  on  a  long  voyage,  they 
should  include  in  their  wardrobe  the 


'  DECK-QUOITS 


"  DECK-HOCKEY  " 
252 


picturesque    figures    and 
groups  will  be  found. 

Enough  has  been  said 
to  show  that  the  artist 
need  not  despair  of  finding 
plenty  of  humorous  sub- 
jects when  travelling  by 
sea,  and  if he  takes  advan- 
tage of  his  opportunities 
he  will  soon  fill  his  sketch- 
book. G.  H. 


0 


ut. 


>-  .  ; .  •  •  I 


University  of  Toronto 
Library 


DO  NOT 

REMOVE 

THE 

CARD 

FROM 

THIS 

POCKET 


r 


Acm*  Library  Curd  Pocket 
LOWE-MARTIN  CO   LIMITED